A New Life

by Serena530

The war is over. Voldemort has finally been defeated, but Harry has lost something precious. Following the words of a lost loved one he makes a major discovery about himself, and sets off on a new path. Warning: Long chapters inside.

9. Discoveries & Disclosers

Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter or Sailor Moon or any of their characters, and have no right to them except as a long time fan.

A New Life
Chapter Nine: Discoveries & Disclosers

A young man walked down the hallway of his home in the early morning hours after he left his rooms. It had only been light out for a few minutes but he had already been up, as was usual for him, and was ready to start his day.

As he walked his deep blue eyes idly took in and appreciated the details around him.

White walls stretched out on either side of him, matching the ceiling above him, that were accented with elegant golden borders at the top near the ceiling. There were floor to ceiling arched windows interspersed here and there with stained glass arched windows.

Silver suits of armor stood majestically on a white marble floor with swirls of gold against the walls here and there, and large tapestries hung between some of the arched windows depicting peaceful scenes of forests with streams, valleys with lakes, and symbols of the Earth; specifically the planetary symbol, and the Kingdom's royal emblem.

The young man sighed with a slight smile stretching his lips. A strong sense of pride and privilege coursed through him. His home was beautiful, and he was lucky to live in such a place.

Never would he allow himself to become conceited or arrogant about his position that allowed him to be here. Never would he allow himself to forget that being born to his parents had allowed him the honor of living here, and never would he take it for granted considering others, his people, were not so favored.

He reached one of the many staircases in his home and began to descend them quietly. Upon reaching the bottom he turned to his left and began heading down another hallway, his footsteps muffled by the long red and gold rug that stretched down the middle length of the marble floor.

Approaching a double doorway he easily saw two soldiers in dark uniforms with a sword on their hip. As he reached the doorway they both, already standing at attention, brought their hand and arm up and rested it across their chest, and bowed their head in an abbreviated bow of recognition and respect so as not to compromise their sentry position.

He nodded respectfully to each of them, and they both took hold of one handle and opened the doors for him. Stepping inside he found the room, which was a dining room, already occupied by two very familiar individuals.

The man had short black hair, blue eyes, and wore a silver long sleeve shirt with black designs on it, black pants, and matching boots. The woman had long black hair trailing down her back, visible even from where she sat, vibrant green eyes, and wore a quarter sleeve burgundy dress with gold accents.

"Good morning mother, father." He said as he approached them and the table they sat at.

"Good morning Endymion." His father said.

"Good morning my dear." His mother said. "Did you sleep well?" She asked.

"I did; thank you." Endymion answered, and kissed her cheek as he reached her side. "What of you both?" He asked as he took the seat at his mother's side and looked at the selection of breakfast food available.

"We did; thank you." His father answered for both himself and his wife as she nodded.

Endymion took his time filling his plate with the delicious food around him and his cup with fresh squeezed orange juice, and the family of three enjoyed their breakfast and talked about their plans for the day.

He informed his parents that he was going to do some training by himself and maybe with his Shittenou, then look over and review some documents concerning an issue with Count Hector and BaronCadmus, and perhaps travel to the Northern Province to see the situation with them for himself.

His father was pleased and proud he would be taking care of that situation so soon, and his mother simply wanted him to be smart and careful when dealing with the men.

Endymion promised his mother he would indeed be smart and careful when he went to speak to the men whether that was today or another day. Privately he also promised that if they got insolent with him he would demonstrate that he was more than his parent's son, and just why he was wearing armor and carrying a sword.

After finishing his breakfast he bid his parents goodbye and walked out of the dining room, and headed down the hallway in the same direction he had come from earlier. He intended to return to his rooms and put on his armor, and start his day with some light training.

He blinked as he turned the corner and suddenly found the hallway around him was gone and he was outside. Familiar smooth silver-white shiny marble tiles made up the ground, misty fog surrounded his tall figure, and white hung above him in place of a sky.

Mamoru blinked and realized in that moment that he was dreaming, but knowing where he currently was he pushed the previous event to the back of his mind and began to walk.

Misty fog swirled around his knees and lower legs as he strode along the marble path as he had done every other time he found himself in this setting. Soon he began to see tall elegant silver-white marble pillars on both sides of the marble path, but the path continued on seemingly indefinitely.

That infinity didn't stop him from walking along. Step after step after step he walked for minutes possibly hours tirelessly before a white wall that stretched up and blended into the white of the sky came into his view.

As he reached the wall he turned left and continued on following the path, and eventually spotted the familiar large elegant white balcony. He quickened his steps as he took in the long thick and rounded rectangular railing, and the numerous evenly spaced rounded decorative short pillars that was holding it up.

Mamoru slowed as he reached the balcony and stopped when he was standing nearly beneath the center of the structure. He looked up expectantly, his eyes flickering along the length of the balcony, as he waited for the familiar figure of a feminine silhouette.

Long moments passed before he began to hear the sound of footsteps echoing down to his ears, and soon the silhouetted figure of a woman appeared and walked until she reached the railing. She leaned over it slightly as she had every time he had ever seen her to look down at him.

As always she wore a beautiful white silver-tinted dress, and had long moonlight colored hair that matched her dress.

He squinted his eyes and was only able to see the same things he had been able to discern before; the tips of her fingers as she leaned over the railing, the bangs covering her forehead, and that her long hair might actually reach the floor of the balcony she stood on.

Beyond that he was still able to sense that this mystery princess was beautiful, but he wished he could see what she looked like. What color were her eyes? What was the shape of her nose? Did she have thin lips or full ones? Did her eyebrows match the moonlight color of her hair?

It was frustrating, so very frustrating, but he didn't let it stop him from waiting for her to speak; to hear the sound of her soothing voice.

"Please, you must find the silver crystal." Her soft melodious voice pleaded down to him.

"Why me?" Mamoru asked, having never really gotten an answer to that before. "Why not someone else?" He asked even though he got the sense that he should already know.

"When you find the silver crystal you will know." She replied.

"Please, can't I know before then?" He asked, not knowing how long it would take to find the crystal.

The female was silent; silent for so long that he thought she wouldn't answer.

"Because I trust you above all others." She finally answered softly.

Mamoru gasped in surprise as his eyes widened.

"Please, please find the silver crystal." She pleaded again.

"How am I supposed to find it? Do I have to search the entire planet?" He asked, having asked the question before and was unable to get an answer since he had been awakened abruptly.

"No, the entire planet is unnecessary. You must use your intuition. Your instincts will guide you. Of that I am positively sure." She answered confidently.

"Will I ever know who you are?" He asked as he noticed the misty fog thickening and rising.

"You will know when you find the silver crystal." She replied. "You must find it. Please, you must find the silver crystal."

The female's last words echoed down to him as the misty fog converged seemingly from all angles and obscured her silhouetted figure along with the balcony.

---

Mamoru's eyes snapped open at the sound of his alarm echoing in his ears, and twisted and leaned over and turned it off. He lay back against his pillow, and breathed in a deep breath before he let it out in a slow sigh.

He could admit that he was very confused. He didn't remember every detail of the dream he had before the mystery princess portion, but what he did remember was strange and unexpected.

He remembered wearing a navy blue uniform, black and red cape, and a sword on his hip. The only thing of that outfit that looked familiar was the cape. He also noted that his parents had looked like his birth parents; except his mother had much longer hair and green eyes. The same green as his adopted mother.

The only dream he had ever had about either set of his parents was when he fell asleep on his flight to Japan. That dream had been unnerving, but this one had been peaceful with them simply sharing breakfast and talking.

However, it was still very different. The place that he had called home looked like some kind of palace with the tapestries and suits of armor, and the behavior of the guards at the door had been surprising.

His parents had seemed different as well, from their behavior, but he couldn't put his finger on exactly what about it made them different. Beyond that he knew he had been called a name that was unfamiliar but he couldn't remember what it was either.

Strange. He thought as he sat up with a sigh. I've never had a dream quite like that. Although, now that I'm thinking about it the dreams of the mystery princess are similar.

Mamoru leaned back against his pillow and headboard and closed his eyes as he focused on his Occlumency shield. He slipped beyond the transparent dome and found himself in the vibrant red field of roses, and began to walk toward the white gazebo in the distance.

He reached it fairly quickly with it being his mind, and confidently walked through the golden transparent energy stretched between two pillars. Instantly he found himself inside the large circular library of his mind, and walked toward the podium in the middle of the room.

He opened the book that sat on it to the first page which was a blank page. He focused on the dream he had just had and immediately watched as the words describing the memory as he remembered it began to fill the page.

When it finished he closed the book and took it over to one of the dark brown wooden shelves, and placed it next to a book that was full of memories of the dreams of the mystery princess. He then left his mental library after that, and left his confusion among the field of roses before he slipped out of his Occlumency shield.

Mamoru opened his eyes and looked around his room, his eyes landing on Helios as his mysterious familiar looked back at him from his perch.

"Good morning Helios." He said as he pushed his covers back and climbed out of his bed and stretched.

His familiar hooted softly in reply and he smiled lightly before he went over to his balcony, and slid the window open for Helios to go out if he wanted before he headed to the bathroom.

He took care of his business and came back out before he walked into his closet. He grabbed the hanger with his school uniform and took it down before he went and grabbed a pair of socks and boxers from his dresser.

Walking back into the bathroom he closed the door behind him as he flipped on the light so cold air wouldn't get to him when he finished his shower. He stripped out of his pajamas, and took off his wand holster and his Mokeskin pouch and placed them safely on the sink countertop before he stepped toward the glass encased shower.

After a refreshing hot shower he dried off and slipped his Mokeskin pouch over his head to rest around his neck, and put his wand holster back on his forearm before he began to get dressed.

Once he was finished he shook his legs slightly to make sure his black slacks were settled and there were no wrinkles, and smoothed his hands down his brown kimono top before he pulled the ends to straighten it beneath the brown sash keeping it closed.

Looking in the mirror over the sink he adjusted the lapels of the white and gray kimonos to straighten them beneath the brown top before he grabbed his slate gray robe and pulled it on. He straightened it, taking in the gold embroidered designs and the matching sika deer emblem on the chest, and the sleeves of his white and brown kimonos before he was satisfied.

Mamoru tossed his boxers in his hamper and grabbed his pajamas and the hanger from his uniform and opened the door to the bathroom. He flicked the light off as a rush of cold air swept over him and went to leave the bathroom but paused at the sight that met his eyes.

Owls were sitting on his bed and perched on his dresser, clearly waiting for him, so he hurried forward tossing the hanger and his pajamas on the empty portion of his bed before going to the owls.

He relieved each of them of their burden and thanked them softly before they took off out the open balcony door. Immediately he saw that he had gotten copies of the morning edition of The Conjuring Inquirer and The Mahoutokoro Times, and also gotten his weekly copy of Healers Weekly, Mediwizards of Japan, Mediwizards Journal, and Magical Medicine.

In addition to that he had gotten reply letters from George, Neville, Bill and Fleur, and Molly and Arthur. He was surprised by that. He hadn't gotten letters from everyone at once before, and he wondered if they had conspired to send them all at the same time.

I've got plenty of time to read them. He thought after he checked the time. I might as well eat while I read their letters, so I don't have to chance rushing to finish getting ready to go.

Mamoru moved around his bed and grabbed his hanger and hung it up in his closet and closed the door before he grabbed his pajamas and put them away in his dresser. He then grabbed all of his mail and left his bedroom and headed for his study. He stepped inside and placed the newspapers and magazines on his floor desk before he left and headed for the kitchen.

He wanted to leave them in the living room, but he never knew when Usagi would come over, and he didn't want her reading the clearly magical titles or see the moving pictures. He wouldn't be able to explain that without revealing the truth, and he hadn't had time to consider if he trusted her enough yet to tell her the truth about him.

As he reached the kitchen he dropped his letters on the table and pulled out the makings for a simple breakfast of cereal. He placed his bowl on the table, dropped a spoon into it, poured some milk into it, and plopped a box of cereal next to it. He returned the milk to the refrigerator and grabbed a bottle of pumpkin juice before he returned to the table.

A flutter of wings caught his attention as he pulled out his chair and sat down. Looking up he saw Helios enter the room and perch himself on the back of the chair across from him.

He opened the box and poured the cereal into his bowl, and decided to open George's letter first. Doing so he straightened the parchment and began to read and eat his breakfast.

Harry,

How's everything going over there? Is Japan treating you well? It had better be since you decided to live there. How's your studying going? Had any further idea on what type of Healer you want to be yet? What about your new friends? How are they?

Okay enough with the questions! Me? I'm doing fine. Working at the shops, keeping on top of the product supply, and trying to come up with new product ideas. Beyond that I've been making sure to spent time with my friends when we're all available as a group, and with just one or two of us at a time.

The shop is doing well; both the Diagon Alley location and the Hogsmead location. Katie is doing well as manager of the Diagon location, and sells are picking up more than usual. Oh and I asked Lee to be the manager of the Hogsmead location, and he's doing very well. That was a good job asking him.

The Hogsmead location is doing better than even I expected. It's been packed with people every day, from the village and beyond, and items are flying off the shelves. I might have to look into having a separate manufacturing site. What do you think? That way it won't be so stressful to keep up with the demand for products; especially with two locations now, and especially if I go ahead with my idea to expand outside Britain.

Since I've mentioned them Lee and Katie are both doing well and seem to like their jobs at the shop. Alicia and Angelina are doing good too; they're getting on well in their jobs. Besides that we all make sure to hang out together just to make sure we stay in touch and to have fun and de-stress when needed.

Now this movie business you mentioned sounds interesting. I asked Lee more about it, and he went on and on with his descriptions. Apparently he likes it but hasn't been since before he started Hogwarts. You know how that was. It's like you started your first year and then nothing else existed outside it besides your family and letters from friends.

Anyway, I'm seriously interested in going to experience it for myself. I'll have to see if me, Lee, and the girls can all get together to go. I'll let you know if we manage to go, and you can be sure I'll describe the experience in detail.

The night club place sounds just as interesting if not more so than the movie business. I thought it was interesting that the muggle club sounds similar to the magical club, but I think I would prefer the magical club with the way you described it.

Before you wrote about it I had never heard of a night club before. I can see the muggles having them, but I know we don't have them over here. I mean where in Diagon Alley would one be if we did? I suppose it might work in Horizont Alley, and maybe a seedier version in Knockturn Alley, but definitely not in the main alley!

And let's not even try to imagine one in Hogsmead! But really! Can you imagine it?! A place blasting music and maybe, depending on who owned it, colorful lights flashing around the small quaint village from the building. I don't think anyone would even be able to get approval to set up such a place.

Still, I can definitely see there being people who would go to a club. Mostly everyone in our generation and under who're interested. And maybe people Bill's age. I can definitely see him and Fleur going; if only to experience it once before they start popping out kids. Ha!

Okay! Roller skates. What the hell are those?! I definitely hadn't heard of those before you mentioned them in your letter. Your description has a strange image in my mind of these skates, and I can't even imagine wearing them let alone trying to move on them. How do you do it? Are you any good on them yet? Have you fallen yet?

But in all seriousness. I hope you've been having fun on those roller skates of yours. It sounds like you've been having a good time overall going to clubs, going to the movies, and roller skating. I also haven't forgotten the Quidditch game you went to or that amusement park.

That amusement park the way you described it sounds like a good time, and I really want to go to one. I wonder what the rides would be like, and the games, and even the food. I'm so curious! How many people can go at a time? How much does it cost? How long can you stay? What do you wear to such a place?

Like I said, I'm curious. Anyway, that's it for now. I don't have any other curiosities or news. I'm sure the others will write to you at some point, so I'll leave off mentioning them. If I have anything interesting I think you should know I'll write again.

Your mate and brother,
George

Mamoru took another bite of his cereal and folded the letter before he put it down off to the side.

He thought it was true what George said about where a magical club could be. He could see one being in Horizont Alley, even Knockturn Alley, but definitely not in the main alley of Diagon Alley.

He also didn't think a club or any such place was magically hidden among the non-magical buildings throughout London or even out in the open but with protections against non-magical's. The only place he knew that was even remotely like that was the Leaky Cauldron, and the only non-magical's that could see that establishment were those in the company of a witch or wizard.

Even the Ministry of Magic over there was underground as a way to be hidden from non-magical's.

There were some magical businesses in Godric's Hallow, but there weren't many and they blended in with the rest of the shops and sold non-magical items as well, so they actually looked like a non-magical business since the village was a blend of witches, wizards, and non-magical's.

Maybe if the Ministry didn't have the magical community stuck back practically in the Dark Ages they would have more businesses throughout the city among the non-magical businesses instead of being all cooped up in the various alleys in Diagon Alley. He thought as he put another spoonful of cereal into his mouth.

Mamoru reached over and grabbed the next letter, and saw Neville's handwriting on it. He broke the seal, unfolded it, and spread it out before starting to read.

Dear Harry,

How are you doing over there in faraway Japan? I'm doing okay here. Work is okay too. I'm still working in the Auror Department, but I also haven't decided if I'm going to leave or not yet. Although, I'm leaning toward leaving. It's interesting work, but it's not satisfying. I know I'm helping with keeping order with the law and putting away the bad guys, but it doesn't feel like it. Maybe this Auror business really isn't for me if I'm feeling this way.

What I have done is move out of my family manor like I said I was. I used the money I saved over the years and took an apartment in Diagon Alley. It's small, definitely smaller than I'm used to, but it's my space, and I don't have to listen to anyone criticize me, judge me, or compare me to anyone.

My grandmother and great uncle weren't at all happy about my decision. They didn't even believe me at first. It wasn't until I was packing my clothes and personal items that they realized I had been serious.

Anyway, the place is practically empty aside from my bed, the refrigerator, and the stove. I honestly haven't used the stove or oven yet seeing as I don't know how to cook. That thing uses magic, and I certainly don't know how to cook with magic aside from just not knowing how to cook at all!

You're living on your own Harry. How do you do it? Or do you just go to restaurants all the time? I've been eating at The Leaky Cauldron and The Sorcerer's Spot a lot. I can't keep that up.

But enough of that. The movie theater experience you described sounds interesting. I wonder what it would be like to sit in a large dark room with other people and watch something that looks like a continuous moving photo with sound. That's something I think I would like to try if the opportunity ever comes around.

As for the roller skates you mentioned, they sound dangerous to me. I think with the way you described them I would have fallen many times and likely broken something. It would have been like my first flying lesson except without leaving the ground.

Have you done it much since you wrote about it? Have you fallen or were you a natural at it like flying? Can you do it anywhere or just at that place you mentioned?

Okay now this night club thing. I can't even imagine what that must have been like. Dark yet with flashing lights, loud music bouncing off the walls and echoing through the air, loud talking, and people pressed together dancing and trying to move around people.

I'm not sure that would be my idea of a good time, but I think I would try it once like you did just to see what it was like. The magical one sounds like it has more to make it convenient for guests or patrons I guess you would call people who go there, but I would probably try the muggle one too just to see what it was like.

Although I can't see myself actually dancing with anyone at such a place. My grandmother made sure I had formal training in dancing, but definitely not in the way you described seeing people dancing at those clubs.

Now how are your friends? How are your studies going and school? Have you done anything else interesting or fun? Been to any new places? Oh, how is your friendship with that girl that likes you? Any progress one way or the other there? Or does she no longer have feelings for you?

To answer one of your other questions, I haven't seen the pretty blonde girl since that day at Japantown. Although, I wish I did even though I wouldn't know what to say to her. I'm also not with any other girl, not interested in anyone, and actually haven't met anyone either.

I'm just living my boring life; working at the Ministry, getting settled in my apartment, and learning and getting used to living on my own. Maybe when I feel settled I'll turn my attention to finding a girlfriend and dating.

Until next time. I can't wait to hear from you.

Your friend,
Neville

Mamoru folded the letter and placed it on top of George's before he poured some more cereal into his bowl.

He was proud of Neville for moving out on his own instead of taking the judgment of his relatives. He didn't want his friend slipping back into the same mindset and timidity he had when they were younger because of their words. He knew he didn't want to go back to the way he had been when he was younger.

I wonder how he'll decorate his apartment. He thought as he lifted his full spoon to his mouth. I still need to finish decorating this place. Got to do something about these blank white walls. He thought, chewing on his cereal as he looked around.

They looked fine, not a mark on them, but it made the apartment look a little empty despite the furniture he had in every room. That had been fine at first since he hadn't been concerned with making the place feel homey, he had just wanted it to be comfortable and furnished, but now he thought it was time to change that. He wanted it to feel comfortable and homey.

I'll deal with that soon. He thought before returned his thoughts to Neville's letter.

Mamoru recalled Neville's question about how he dealt with cooking for himself, and wondered how long it would take Neville to learn how to cook because his friend would go broke real quick if he went out to eat for every meal.

Maybe I'll teach him if he hasn't learned before I return for my next visit. Or at least teach him enough to get started. He considered as he ate his cereal.

He was glad his friend was interested in going to the movies and a night club. He honestly didn't think a nightclub was a setting for Neville just like it wasn't for him.

At least not unless he meets some girl that can coax him into going and help him enjoy himself like I wonder might be the case for me. He thought as he recalled wondering if he would be willing to dance if he felt comfortable with a girl or went with a girl he liked.

It's too bad Neville hasn't seen that girl again. He might have been able to go to a club with her if they got along. He considered.

He hadn't seen his friend take an interest in any girl before that day going into Japantown. If he had had any crushes at Hogwarts he hadn't known, but then again they hadn't been close friends then.

Still, maybe we can go find a club and go to the movies the next time I visit. He thought as he reached for the next letter, making a mental note to answer his friend's questions when he replied.

Looking at the handwriting he saw that it was Bill's strong hand, so he opened it and unfolded the parchment. To his surprise he saw right away that both he and Fleur had written the letter, and her portions were in French in her light flowing handwriting.

Dear Harry,

How are you doing? How is Japan treating you? How are your studies going; both magical and muggle? Fleur says your grasp of the French language is very well, and from what we overheard when you were last here you sounded like you know the Japanese language well too. When did you learn? Can you read and write in Japanese too or do you use a translation spell?

What about your friends? How are they? Are you getting on well with them? Have you made any new friends since you were last here? Have you been taking breaks from your studies to have fun? We hope so. Have you done anything new or interesting? Been to any new places or experienced new things?

We're doing okay over here. Still working hard at Gringotts with the Goblins.

Bien que nous ayons pensé à prendre des vacances depuis quelques mois maintenant. Récemment, nous avons sérieusement commencé à l'envisager, et nous nous demandons où nous devrions aller.Nous avons vraiment besoin d'un peu de temps d'absence pour nous détendre et ne pas avoir à nous soucier du travail pendant un certain temps.

What she says is true. We definitely need a vacation. Time to just relax and get away. Time to adjust to everything that's happened over the last couple of years. Kind of like you did, but not permanent.

Moving on. The family is mostly doing well. Mom and dad are well. Mom's still doing her thing at home; cooking great meals for when we come over, and knitting everyone sweaters, hats, and scarfs. Dad's still working at the Ministry, and happy tinkering with his muggle gadgets.

Charlie is still in Romania and enjoying his dragons. Percy is still working at the Ministry and being uptight, kind of like before, but he's visiting everyone and not trying to be separate from the family as a whole.

I'm sure you've heard from George but he's been doing well too. He says he already told you about the second shop location, and it was a major surprise to all of us. No one knew he was going to do that; we didn't even know he had been making plans for such a thing.

The place is just as bright and noisy as the Diagon Alley location, and doing just as well. Fleur and I have only been there once, but that time it was very packed. I might go back and take a look on the first Hogsmead weekend of the school year just to see how it does then.

Since I've mentioned everyone else I'll just go ahead even though I'm sure you don't particularly want to hear about him. Ron's still dating Hermione, but unfortunately he's also still drinking.

Et elle ne sait toujours pas pour autant que nous le sachions.

That's true, and none of us have bothered to inform her. Part of that is because we don't want to get involved in their relationship, and the other part is because we don't think she'll believe us. With her personality she would get testy with us for lying about what he's doing, which is sad considering her intelligence.

Nous pensons qu'elle est sortie de l'école et qu'elle a passé suffisamment de temps autour de lui qu'elle aurait dû remarquer maintenant.Bien que, je dirai que je crois qu'elle a été occupée à s'installer dans son nouvel emploi, et Molly a mentionné qu'elle allait dans une école muggle pour continuer son éducation muggle; Un peu comme vous, donc c'est peut-être la raison pour laquelle elle ne l'a pas encore remarqué.

That could be a reason, but I don't think it's a good enough reason. He's supposed to be her boyfriend. She shouldn't be so busy that she can't notice something like that. I think what's actually happening is that she's overlooking it and being willfully blind to it, which is rich after what she accused you of.

Anyway, he's still drinking, still with Hermione, and so far still working at the Diagon Alley location of WWW. I don't know if George will get tired of his behavior and fire him. We'll see I suppose.

Well, that's all for now. We'll write again when we have more to say.

Ou lorsque vous répondez et nous donnez une excuse pour nous asseoir et écrire.

Your brother and sœur,
Bill and Fleur

Mamoru hummed thoughtfully as he folded the letter and added it to his read pile. He thought it was a good idea for them to go on a vacation. They could use the down time to relax and be by themselves without family and friends in their business. He wondered if they had ever had one. He didn't even think they had ever gone on a honeymoon.

Too much going on with the war; especially with their wedding reception being attacked. He thought as he spooned some cereal into his mouth.

He also thought it was good that everyone was doing well. All except Ron apparently, but like Bill had written, he didn't particularly want to know about what was going on with him.

Nothing he wrote about him is surprising. He's still drinking, and probably still going out partying. I wonder if George will actually fire him or if he'll just keep accepting whatever he's doing because he's family. He thought.

Even the part about Hermione isn't surprising. It's just like her to not see what she doesn't want to see until it's shoved in her face. That's when she'll realize everyone knew, and get mad about no one telling her about Ron's problem. He thought.

Still, he thought it was a good idea that they were staying out of what was going on with Ron and Hermione. That wasn't their business. Ron's drinking problem wasn't even their business, but as family they were worried about him.

Considering the months that have passed, and who knows what else he's been doing, I think it'll take something drastic to stop him from drinking, and who knows if even something like that will work or just make him worse. He thought as he shook his head and poured some more cereal in what was left of the milk in his bowl.

He didn't particularly care but he thought it was interesting that Hermione was doing what he was. Well, almost anyway. He wasn't working yet, but he was going to school.

I wonder how she's managing that. There's a reason I'm not working and going to school at the same time. I wouldn't have the time to do school the way I want to if I tried working too. He thought as he lifted his full spoon up to his mouth.

Is she working full time or part time? Although, even part time would still not leave much time if she's being a full time student. I'm assuming she's going to a university, and hearing from Motoki it's a lot of work to go to all of their classes, do their homework and studying, and work. I know it was a bit of a relief for him when my tutoring got switched to just the weekends instead of during the week and the weekend. He thought, and then paused.

If she's going to a non-magical university how is she managing that without finishing her education from before that? Unless she did finish it somehow in between Hogwarts and the war. He thought before he shook his head and continued eating.

Mamoru reached over and picked up the last letter and broke the seal before he unfolded the parchment and scanned to the bottom of the letter. It was from Molly and Arthur but it was all written in her handwriting.

I wonder if he was there when she was writing it. He thought as he continued to eat as he began to read.

Harry dear,

How are you? Are you eating enough? Are you getting enough sleep? How are your studies going? I hope you have been learning a lot, but I also hope you haven't been studying too hard. I don't want you to get stressed and sick.

Mentioning sickness puts me in mind of Healers, and that of course puts me in mind to what you plan on doing. Have you had anymore thoughts on what type of Healer you want to be?

Perhaps a Healer in dealing with curses or dark magic maladies, a Healer dealing with potions and poisoning accidents, a Healer dealing with transfiguration accidents, a Healer dealing with artifact accidents, a Healer dealing with injuries from creatures, a Healer dealing with spell damage, or maybe a Healer dealing with illnesses and diseases?

Having had some weeks to think about it I'm really excited for you. A Healer in the family. How well that sounds! We now have a son who is a dragon handler, a son who is a curse breaker, a son who works for the Ministry, a son who owns a business, and now a son who will be a Healer. Our family has been very blessed despite our loses.

Oh where has the time gone?! You're all so grown now. Oh how I wish Fred and Ginny were here! Fred would of course be right alongside George in owning a business. Although, I wonder if they would have established a second location if he were here. I like to think they would have.

And Ginny would be finished with her last year at Hogwarts by now. I know she wanted to play Quidditch professionally, so she might have been on a team training by now. I don't know how well she played so I don't know if she would have been one of the starters or…what do you call it..a standby player, backup player? Either way I think she would have made it onto a professional team.

If only Ron could be like the rest of you; doing something with his life. Arthur just told me you probably don't want to hear about him since you aren't friends anymore, but you used to be friends and I don't think you would mind if I..what do you youngsters call it?..rant? a little.

Don't worry dear, I've been ranting to all the boys. Even Charlie, and he's just as far away as you are. I just don't understand why Ron's going downhill like this. None of you other boys have been drinking to excess and becoming drunk every day. At least I assume you and Charlie aren't. You certainly didn't seem interested in such a thing before you left to travel nor when you came back for the remembrance ceremony.

I just don't know what to do about him or for him. None of us do. We're all concerned. Even Percy is concerned, and even I know that's saying something with his personality. I'm so afraid something will happen. That he'll get into some situation that he can't get out of.

What if he gets into trouble with the law? What if he gets sent to Azkaban? None of the family has even been close to being sent to that horrid place! At least not outside of the war with You Know Who.

And dear Hermione is oblivious to it all, which is strange with her intelligence and with being his girlfriend. I don't understand why she hasn't seen. Before she was at school and I could understand, but since then she still hasn't noticed. Maybe if she knew she could talk some sense into him. Perhaps she's been too busy these days. I just don't know.

But enough about them. How are your friends in Japan? Are you getting along well with them? Are they treating you right? You're not having problems with them are you? I certainly hope not. I don't want you losing anymore friends.

That's all for now dear. Don't work too hard, and make sure you eat well. We can't wait to hear from you again, so be sure to write and tell us everything going on with you.

Love,
Molly and Arthur

Mamoru put the letter down and finished off his last spoonful of cereal. Molly had given him some good ideas on what type of Healer he could be. He would definitely make a note of those options and keep them in mind when he read through his Healer magazines.

As for Ginny and Fred and what they would be doing if they were here, he could agree with Molly. Fred would definitely be with George running the shop, but he didn't know if they would have opened up the second location or have thoughts of expanding outside of Britain.

And Ginny I think would have definitely made it onto the Harpies team. He thought as he got up and put his empty bowl in the sink. I think she was good enough to be a starting player, but realistically they might have wanted her to have experience in the pro league so would have put her in as a reserve player whenever possible.

He finished off his pumpkin juice as he closed the cereal bag and box, so it wouldn't get stale. He then vanished the empty bottle and put the cereal box away.

Arthur was right too. He thought as he returned to the table and folded the letter. I don't want to hear about Ron, but I understand that Molly needs to rant and get her concerns off her chest. He thought as he added it to the pile of letters and grabbed them from the table and walked down the hallway.

He thought it was possible Ron would end up in legal trouble with all the drinking he was doing, and that could be what might snap him out of his behavior, but he also wasn't sure that would do anything with his personality on top of the drinking.

Especially if he's developed an addiction to it. He thought as he paused at his study to put his letters on his regular sized desk, and grab his school bag before he continued on to his bedroom.

He dropped his bag on his bed and grabbed his dark brown uniform shoes before he sat on his bed and began to put them on.

And with Hermione I think she's just willfully blind like Bill said, and refuses to see what's happening with Ron because of her feelings for him. And that's probably a result of how long she liked him before they got together, and not wanting to notice anything bad about him or do anything that could ruin the relationship now that I think about it. He thought with a shrug.

When Mamoru finished he closed the door to his balcony and grabbed his school bag before he waved his hand at his bed. Instantly the covers straightened and the pillows fluffed up as the bed was made by invisible hands.

With that done he left his room and walked down the hallway and into the living room. He slid the balcony door open wide enough for his familiar to come and go freely and then turned to the golden owl.

"I'll see you after school Helios." Mamoru said, and listened to his familiar hoot in reply.

Sensing his understanding he walked over to his Apparition point out of habit, and touched his finger to the gold deer emblem on his chest activating the Portkey. Instantly he felt the familiar hook pulling inside him and he was whisked away to the magical shiro that was Mahoutokoro School of Magic.

~HPxXxMC~

Early Saturday afternoon found Mamoru with Usagi on the train to a destination that was known to her but unknown to him.

The day before Motoki had informed him that he had something family related and wouldn't be able to do his weekend tutoring, so he had told him that was fine and he would see him next weekend if not during the week.

He had told Usagi about it when they were talking casually over their homework, and she had immediately asked if she could take him somewhere on Saturday. She had apparently had a place she wanted to take him for a while but it would take too long to go during the week after they got out of school.

When he woke up that morning he made himself a light breakfast of pancakes and orange juice. Once he finished he went to his study and spent the rest of the morning studying. He read up on some of the magical history of Japan and read it out loud in French to Helios to practice the language.

Once it was time to start getting ready he took a shower, brushed his teeth, and got dressed in dark blue jeans, black shoes and a black long sleeve shirt, and a light gray hooded pullover sweater.

He made sure he had his wallet in one pocket and his keys in the other pocket, and he put the strap of his camera over his neck so it hung against his stomach. Usagi had suggested he might want to bring it to take pictures for himself or to send back to his family and friends, which had made him really curious about where she was going to take him.

After making sure it had film in it he looked around to make sure he wasn't forgetting anything then bid Helios goodbye before he left to meet up with Usagi.

"Have you been to this place we're going to before?" He asked her as he looked away from the view out the window.

"No. I've heard about it, but I've never been there myself." Usagi answered as she plucked lightly at the skirt of her dress.

She was wearing what she thought was a cute plaid print lace up mini sweater dress. The sweater portion was long sleeve and a dark blue that was reminiscent of Mamoru's eyes, and attached to the sweater were dark blue plaid straps that led down to a matching skirt around the waist with a lace up portion in the front.

She also wore white tights that went up just pass her knees, only showing the skin of her thighs before her skirt, remembering from the last time she wore them that Mamoru had seemed to like the look of them on her, and black flat shoes.

The only other thing she had with her was a small white purse that had a long strap. All she had in it was lip-gloss, some money, some extra pins for her hair, and a compact mirror. Her transformation brooch, disguise pen, and the Crescent Moon Wand were safely out of sight in her subspace pocket.

Right now they were on the Shinkansen and had been for over an hour, and she knew they still had at least another hour to go before they switched trains to get to where she was taking him.

"And I still can't know where we're going?" Mamoru asked with a slight smile, already knowing what she would say.

"Nope!" She said with a grin. "But I'm so excited to get there! I've been wanting to go for a long time, but never had the opportunity to go with anyone. I know Naru would go, but she could never get permission to be away for that long since she has to help her mom with her jewelry store."

"And you managed to get permission to be away?" He asked.

"By the time I finished getting ready and was about to leave I just told my mom that I was going out to hang out with a friend." She said with a shrug. "That's usually all that's required unless I want to stay overnight somewhere. Then I need to give more of an explanation and get permission."

"I guess that's understandable." He said. "The only reference I have is my former friends. Ron was sheltered and his mother wouldn't let any of her kids go anywhere except the village that was only a few minutes' walk away from their house; even the older ones, the ones of age, had to remind her that they were essentially adults and could go somewhere when they wanted to."

"With Hermione I'm not sure how things worked with her going out. I know she's an only child and her family is well off enough to go away on vacation out of the country every summer. The way she talked about her time when they were on vacation she was able to go do her own thing, so maybe they thought she was mature enough to be out on her own; even in a foreign country." He explained.

"So maybe your parents, or your mom at least, think you're mature enough to be out on your own all day without saying exactly where you're going or what you'll be doing." He added.

"I've never thought of it that way." Usagi replied thoughtfully. "I think that would be nice if that's the case. I guess I should make sure I don't mess that up, so my parents don't start to think differently."

"Good idea." He said as he nodded. "So how much longer will we be on here?" He asked.

"Another hour." She replied after she checked her watch.

At least the seats are comfortable. Mamoru thought as he nodded and glanced out the window at the scenery almost blurring as they passed by.

It was the first time he had been on this particular train, and Usagi had informed him that it was how people could travel to different parts of the country quickly without flying.

"Was it..well…" Usagi began to ask, but trailed off as she remembered who he had grown up with.

"Yes? It's okay to ask whatever it is." Mamoru said encouragingly.

"I was going to ask if it had been the same with you when you were my age, but then I remembered who you were living with at the time." She said quietly, and he nodded.

"I understand." He said, and then tilted his head thoughtfully. "With them it wasn't so much not being trusted to go somewhere on my own. They trusted me to go to the local store and buy some groceries or even to go to the nearest park when they wanted me out of the way for a few hours long before I was fourteen."

"What they didn't trust me with was being in their house alone, afraid I would damage their belongings." He said, and shook his head slightly. "They had me cooking their food and cleaning their rooms and the rest of the house, but didn't trust me to be there alone."

"But when I wasn't with them, when I was with the Weasley's, I was treated just like everyone else my age. Kind of like I was one of their kids." He added. "So sticking close to the house, and only going to the nearest village. It was a pretty quiet village so most of time we saw no reason to make the trip."

Usagi nodded.

"The time I stayed with my godfather I wasn't allowed to leave the house at all, not even to the backyard." He continued. "It wasn't his rule or anything like that; everyone stayed in the house because there was a dangerous situation happening in the area."

"And for when I was at the boarding school the only place we could go was the village near our school on designated weekends. There was no supervision for that. Only those third year and up could go, and you needed signed permission from a parent or guardian." He said.

"Clearly I didn't have that considering my mom's sister and her husband didn't like me. They definitely wouldn't have wanted me to be able to do something I enjoy." He continued as he rolled his eyes slightly, forcing himself not to remember why his permission slip hadn't been signed.

"So I snuck out of the school and went anyway." He said matter of factly with a light grin.

"Oh!" Usagi exclaimed lightly with a laugh at the unexpected bad behavior. "Did you ever get caught?" She asked.

"The first time I nearly did since a boy I didn't like, who also didn't like me, saw me and reported that I was in the village without permission." Mamoru answered. "I made it back to the school and acted like I hadn't been gone before they could find me."

"Wow." She said in amusement.

"Yeah. The next year my godfather signed my permission slip, so I was able to go without sneaking around." He said.

"Were you a bad boy in school?" Usagi asked.

"No. At least I don't think so. I was just a rule breaker when it suited me." He said with a shrug. "What about you? Are you a bad girl?"

"No." She answered with a blush at the way he said it. "I used to get detentions for being late to school or get in trouble for falling asleep in class."

Of course that was no longer the case. Since she met Mamoru and started to get to know him she wanted to be better. He was always on time and being serious about his studies, and she hadn't wanted to be embarrassed by having to admit that she was late to school and falling asleep in class. She couldn't imagine him falling asleep in class.

"I've gotten better in the last couple of months, and haven't been late or falling asleep." She added.

"Were you not getting enough sleep at night or was the class that boring?" He asked curiously. "History class was that boring for me, and everyone else. If you didn't actively try to keep yourself busy then you fell asleep. It was guaranteed."

"I actually hadn't thought about it before, but I would say it was a combination." She said thoughtfully. "I would stay up late reading manga so I would be sleepy in class, and the stuff my teacher was saying in class was confusing and boring."

"That makes sense." Mamoru said as he nodded. "I did that back in England. I would spend late hours looking at a magazine or something interesting rather than doing my homework or sleeping."

They continued in that vein talking about how boring class could be sometimes, and the subject matter just as boring and even confusing on top of how late they had stayed up when they should have been asleep.

Eventually their stop arrived and he saw that they were now in Kyoto, which was a city he had yet to travel to. He calmly followed Usagi after they got off the train and he watched as she looked around carefully, obviously having done her research on where to go.

In the next few minutes they were on yet another train, only this time it wasn't a bullet train. They made themselves comfortable and settled in for the ride.

Finally their stop arrived and as they exited the train Mamoru looked around to see that they were in Nara; yet another city he had never been to.

"So what are we doing in Nara?" Mamoru asked as they left the train station.

"You'll see." Usagi said in a sing song voice as she began to lead him from the station and guide him to their destination with the directions she had memorized.

"Will I know it when I see it?" He asked.

"Yes from what I hear, but it still might not be obvious. Or you might think it's just part of the surroundings and that you should be looking for something else." She said.

"Ah okay. I'll keep that in mind." He said as he looked around.

Only a few minutes later they arrived at and entered Nara-koen Park; a public park that the signs said was open and accessible twenty-four hours a day.

As they traveled along the pathways Mamoru looked around curiously and Usagi did as well but also kept glancing at him as if waiting for something. The park was large from what he could see and there were a lot of people walking around, but what began to catch his attention were the deer walking among people.

At first it was only one or two here and there but as they began to get further into the park he began to see more and more of them.

Mamoru slowed in his walk as he stared at the deer, remembering Usagi's words about possibly thinking what they were there to see was part of the surroundings. He looked to Usagi as he stopped and looked back to the deer.

"Are those Sika deer?" He asked quietly as he stared.

"Yes." Usagi answered just as quietly.

"Are they why we're here?" He asked as he looked to her, and watched her nod.

"Yes. We're here to see the natural treasure that is the Sika deer that are allowed to wander freely." She explained.

"Wow!" He breathed as he looked back to the deer all over the place.

Their trip had taken a long three hour ride to get to their destination, but now that he knew why they were here it was completely worth it. These were the deer that was his house animal at school! He was actually seeing them in person!

"This is great!" Mamoru said excitedly.

"I agree. I'm glad you're already liking it." Usagi said as they continued to walk. "You know we can buy deer-crackers to feed the deer."

"Really? That's so cool. We need to go get some!" He said as he watched people petting the deer, and feeding them what he believed were the crackers.

Walking along the path they eventually came across a more populated area and almost immediately saw vendors with signs that were clearly marked Shika Senbei. Usagi bought them a couple of packs each of the deer crackers, which were brown and round and fit into their hands.

With them in hand they began to walk back toward the closest path while tearing off the green and white strap papers around the packs of crackers.

Immediately they saw deer and as they stepped onto the grass and walked toward them the deer in turn approached them. As they reached each other Mamoru and Usagi began to hand out the crackers one at a time, smiling and laughing quietly, as they took them or bit them and broke them to pieces in their hands. They even experienced the deer bowing to them for the food they were presenting to them.

Once they were out of the round crackers they began to slowly stroke the deer with their white spots. Then after a little while they began to walk away to enjoy the views around the park along with the deer.

"How about you sit right here so I can take a picture of you?" Mamoru suggested as he gestured toward the side of the path where round wooden logs that made up the fence bordered the path.

"Sure." Usagi said before she did just that.

As Mamoru took off the cap from the lens and put it in his pocket Usagi adjusted her dress so it sat nicely over her thighs and shifted her purse so it hung across her chest and at her side.

She looked up to smile and nearly lost it at the sight that met her eyes. Behind and slightly off to the sides of her friend/crush were dozens of deer standing around, facing him, as if waiting to be noticed. There were so many that it was drawing the attention of people that were nearby.

"Ready?" He said as he held the camera up to his face.

"Yeah!" She said as she smiled happily for him, hoping the picture would one day end up displayed in his apartment.

"Done." Mamoru said as he lowered the camera.

"Your turn." Usagi said as she popped up and walked toward him, wondering if the deer would follow him to his seat.

She carefully took the camera and moved to the side, slipping the strap over her head, as she watched in wonder as the deer actually did follow him.

Mamoru turned around and sat down on the log fence before he lifted his eyes from the ground, and gasped to find himself surrounded by deer. As he looked around he watched as more and more approached from every direction.

He didn't understand why they were doing it, found it strange, but he wasn't going to complain. He also wasn't afraid despite how many there were. He stretched out his arms and began to stroke the short warm fur of the deers closest to him.

"Ready?" He heard Usagi say, and he looked up to see her with his camera lifted to her face.

"Yeah." He replied, and glanced to his sides as he felt a deer rub their head against his shoulders and sides.

"Smile!" Usagi said, determined to get this amazing scene on film.

Mamoru smiled, a larger smile than he usually displayed, as he looked toward her and continued to stroke the deers in front of him.

"All done." She announced as she lowered the camera, and he nodded as he moved his hands toward different deer to stroke their warm fur.

As he gazed at them, looking into their shiny dark eyes, he began to sense that the deer were happy to see him. He didn't know why or how he could sense their emotions or why they would even be happy to see him specifically. It was the strangest thing.

Of course not as strange as many things that have happened in my life. He thought as he smiled at the wild yet tame animals. Just one more mystery to add to the lot going on in my life.

Usagi looked on the scene and took the opportunity to take a few more pictures since she thought this was amazing and a beautiful scene. She wondered why the deer were surrounding him like that. Actually she wondered why they had approached him in the first place like this.

Still! This is beautiful and peaceful to look at. She thought as she watched her crush.

"Usagi come here!" Mamoru said as he looked over to see her smiling gently at him.

He watched her slowly step forward but stop as she reached the group of deer.

"Can you please let my friend through?" He asked quietly, and watched in amazement as they parted for her. He watched as she stepped along the path they had created for her and stopped at his side.

"Can you ask that woman over there to take a picture of us together surrounded by these wonderful deer?" He asked, really wanting a picture of them together. He also thought it was a nice scene for their first picture together.

"Sure!" Usagi said after she looked to see who he was talking about. She carefully moved back along the path the deer had amazingly made for her and walked toward the woman.

"Can you please take a picture of us surrounded by the deer?" She asked the older woman that looked like she was her mother's age.

"Oh of course." The woman agreed. "You go on and get back to your young man." The woman added before she took the camera as it was offered to her.

"Thank you!" Usagi said with a grin before she hurried back to Mamoru.

Again she walked through the path the deer had made for her and sat at Mamoru's side as the deer closed in around them. Then she smiled widely as he wrapped his arm around her waist and continued to pet a deer with his free hand.

She wanted to turn her head toward him and look up at him, feeling this would have been a perfect time to receive a first kiss, but she kept herself in check and didn't do it since she didn't want to ruin the moment.

It's enough that he's willingly holding me close. She told herself as she reached out and stroked the deer at her side.

"Are you ready?" The older woman called, and they nodded. "Then smile."

Mamoru and Usagi smiled in her direction, and when she said it was done Usagi got up and slowly moved through the deer as they moved apart for her and went to the lady quickly. She didn't like the thought of leaving Mamoru's brand new camera in the hands of a stranger.

She thanked the woman again as she took the camera and smiled gratefully to her before she returned to Mamoru; the deer once again parting for her so she could reach his side.

"What now?" She asked as she handed him back his camera.

"Now we continue to walk around and enjoy the park." Mamoru said as he slipped the strap over his head so his camera hung back around his neck. "And the other deer of course."

"Alright." She said easily as she nodded.

The two stood up and he led the way through the deer and they began to walk along the path to continue on their way. Usagi glanced back, and smiled at what she saw.

"They're still following you." She said in amusement.

Mamoru paused and looked back only for his eyes to widen at the sight of all those deer trailing after them. He turned around completely and waited for the loose herd to reach them.

"I'm sorry you guys. I have to go now." He said as he reached out and stroked the fur of the closest deer. "I'll be around the area for a while, but right now I don't want you all to miss out on the food others are handing out."

I cannot believe I am explaining myself to a bunch of deer! He thought incredulously. However, he had already sensed that they had emotions and some type of thoughts. Clearly they had minds of their own and an understanding of what was happening around them.

"Go on." He said gently as he stood up straight, and watched in awe as the deer began to walk away and spread out toward the other people in the area.

"This is just amazing." Usagi said softly as she watched the deer. "How is this happening? How did you do that?" She asked in wonder.

"I have no idea." Mamoru said, truly bewildered about it even though he was accepting of it. "I question a lot of things in my life, but I've also learned to be patient and wait for the answers instead of going to search for them."

"Why wait?" She asked curiously as they began to walk again.

"Because I might not be ready for the answers yet." He answered simply. "Like with my adoption. I'm definitely not happy that I only recently found out, but looking back I've been thinking that maybe it's a good thing that I didn't learn that information when I was younger."

"It would have been okay if I had someone in the know tell me and walk me through the facts, but if I had learned on my own like I actually did then I don't think it would have been good. Not with the way I was then." He explained thoughtfully.

Back then he had been mature but also immature in different ways. He had also been angry, depressed, distrustful, and too accepting of some things and people. Had he learned he was adopted while he was still at Hogwarts he wouldn't have known how to act or what to think. He also likely wouldn't have had all the information to understand that he actually was a Potter and deserved the name.

However, he knew the knowledge of his adoption would have been told to at least Ron and Hermione, and if Sirius was alive he would have said something to him about it. Ron knowing meant that anyone could have learned if he got angry.

And if it had happened any time before the end of third year then Peter Pettigrew would have learned, and therefore Voldemort would have learned. He thought quietly, and wondered how that would have affected events over time.

All the Death Eaters likely would have learned, which meant Snape would have learned, and he had no idea how that dark man would have reacted considering his reason for treating him like crap wouldn't have been valid. The man had seemed to think he was a copy of his father, but if he hadn't been born from his dad's body then that reason wouldn't have existed.

Usagi for her part took in his words just as thoughtfully as he had said them. She didn't have anything to question in her life aside from some things happening in her senshi life. Like who Tuxedo Kamen was, how he knew where youma fights were, and how he got his roses to glow different colors and do different things.

I've been fine not having those answers even if I've been thinking those questions, because he has abilities just like I have my tiara. He doesn't know how I'm able to turn my tiara into a weapon, so it makes sense that I don't know how his roses work. She thought as they walked.

I guess I'm still fine with waiting to find out those answers since there really is a chance that I'm not ready to know despite my curiosity. She thought.

"That's understandable; not being ready for the answers to questions you have." She said as she nodded. "Can I ask how you were during this time you're thinking of?" She asked after a few silent moments.

"Yeah." Mamoru said as he nodded. "I was actually thinking of when I was fifteen and younger. Considering the way I grew up I was closed off, angry, depressed, I didn't trust easily, particularly adults, and I was too accepting of certain things and people."

"Like with Ron and Hermione. I saw her know-it-all attitude when we first met, and I saw Ron's jealousy and insecurity early on, but they were both my first friends so I ignored those things and accepted them." He said.

"I got in trouble sometimes and had to serve detention when I was caught at something the teachers thought I shouldn't have been doing. I thought I should have been doing those things because they were important, but they didn't want to hear explanations until months or years later when they finally realized that they had in fact been important and that they were foolish not to have noticed at the time." He explained.

"One of those 'I told you so' situations." Usagi said as she nodded.

"Many of those situations." He agreed as he looked over to her before looking at the deer near them.

"Do you still feel that way? Angry, depressed, closed off, and distrustful?" She asked gently.

"Not angry and depressed anymore, but I did feel that way for many years." He admitted. "I'm still distrustful, but differently than before. Before I didn't trust adults period, and friends were trusted but not fully."

"Like I said Ron and Hermione were my first friends and became my closest friends, but they didn't know me nearly as well as they likely thought they did because I didn't trust easily." He explained.

"I kept certain things about myself to myself. I told them little things that they thought were big things, big secrets, but kept the actual big things well away from them because I knew I couldn't trust them to keep it absolutely to themselves and not judge me." He said.

"I can trust adults now, enough to willingly ask for help now if I need it for one reason or another, but I still keep things to myself until my trust is fully earned." He admitted.

"And I'm still quiet, like to keep to myself, but definitely not closed off." He added. "I talk a lot more or rather more easily than I used to. Had we had this conversation only a few months ago I probably wouldn't have felt comfortable going into as many details as I have. I definitely wouldn't have said anything about how my friendship with my former friends ended, and I probably wouldn't have felt comfortable even mentioning Ginny let alone that she had passed."

"Would that have been only from liking to keep things to yourself or because I hadn't earned your trust? Or both?" She asked, wondering if she had actually managed to earn his trust with what he had told her about himself since they first met.

"I would say both." He admitted. "I think I'll always like to keep things to myself, to be private, unless I trust someone absolutely."

Of course, he realized in that moment in saying what he just had he did trust Usagi. He still just didn't know how much he trusted her.

"I can understand that, and I think..I think it's good that you're private like that." Usagi said thoughtfully. "Everyone doesn't need to be in your business or know your personal business even if they are friends. You should be able to feel free to share what you want to or not without feeling pressured."

"I think I've started to become that way a bit recently." She added with a slight frown as she thought back.

She knew Mamoru knew about her feelings for him, but her senshi life was a complete secret from him. It was also a secret from her best friend and her family. Then her friendship and even that she was getting tutoring from Mamoru was a secret from her family. Her new friends and fellow senshi also didn't know about her feelings for him.

"I think that's a good thing too." Mamoru said. "Like you said, everyone doesn't need to be in your business or know your personal business. Even if they are friends and family, but I'm biased because of my upbringing."

As he brought his camera up to his face and zoomed in on a nearby deer against a nice backdrop he thought of how he knew of Usagi's secret of being Sailor Moon, but he didn't know if she had any other secrets in her life like he did.

And let's hope she doesn't have any mysteries in her life like I do. He thought as he took the picture of the deer.

The pair continued to walk around, first in comfortable silence and then with more easy going conversation, as deer continued to approach and circle around Mamoru. He greeted them and stroked their soft warm fur and took pictures of some of them as well as pictures of Usagi with them.

After a little while they made their way out of the park to find something to eat and drink. They got some chicken skewers and rice, Manju dumplings, mochi, and Usagi introduced him to a drink he had seen at a glance but hadn't looked at twice: Ramuné; a fizzy drink in a glass bottle.

She showed him how to open the unique bottle, and after tasting the orange flavored drink he immediately thought he needed to get some of them for his refrigerator and try the different flavors.

When they finished eating they returned to the park and continued to walk around visiting the temples and enjoying the many deer that continued to approach Mamoru.

~HPxXxMC~

Mamoru moved around his bedroom late Sunday morning getting ready to leave. He had already had breakfast and would normally be studying and doing any homework he had, but he had something he wanted to get done today since he had the time what with no tutoring.

He intended to go looking for artwork to decorate his walls to break up the plain white expanse, and hopefully make his apartment feel more homey and more appealing to his eyes.

Right now he was dressed comfortably yet warmly since it felt a bit cold out when he had opened the balcony for Helios. He made sure he had his keys and his wallet with his cash and bank cards in it, and looked around one more time before he grabbed his messenger style bag and left his bedroom.

He had long since gotten the bag so he would have a separate bag from his messenger style school bag. They were different colors so he didn't get them confused, but just like his school bag it had a feather light charm on it and an expansion charm on the inside.

His first stop was Kototama Market Place to see if they had a store with artwork in the form of print posters or paintings whether they were moving or not.

With his destination in mind Mamoru stopped in front of his apartment door and stood in his designated Apparition point, and willed himself to the Apparition point in the market place. He disappeared from his apartment and reappeared in the cool air of the market place, and immediately started walking and looking around for what he was hoping to find.

Minutes later he surprisingly found what he was looking for. A store, gallery, called Enchanting Arts. There were two moving paintings displayed in each window on either side of the door, and they were bright, bold, and reminded him of the portraits and landscape paintings at Hogwarts.

He pulled open the door and stepped into the quiet establishment and began to gaze at the paintings hanging on the walls.

The first one that caught his eye was a rectangular shaped painting of a bright sunny open blue sky. The sun was shining through white clouds that were drifting through the air, and as he watched a reddish orange winding dragon flew into view and weaved through the clouds, coming closer to the viewer, before flying out of view off to the side of the painting.

Watching for a few more minutes he saw that the colorful dragon flew into view every once in a while.

This would be nice for my bedroom. He thought, and nodded to himself as he made a mental note to request that painting.

Moving on Mamoru saw a painting that was completely different then the last one. It was a view of the inside of a library with books moving on and off the shelves as they seemingly reorganized themselves or disappeared around a shelf. There were also people occasionally walking between shelves, across the aisle, and could even be seen between spaces between books on the shelves.

Right away he decided he wanted that one for his study. He would enjoy looking at it since it had brown wood colors for the shelves and floor, and the books were various different colors. On top of that none of the colors were too bright or too dark. It wouldn't be distracting while he was studying.

He made a mental note to request that one as well before he moved on. He came across some portraits which were very nicely done, but he wasn't interested in having random people hanging in his apartment.

The next painting that caught his eye was of a castle in the night with a bright full moon high above it. It looked like a cross between Hogwarts and Mahoutokoro combined with red and orange firelight flickering in the windows.

Another one for my study. He thought as he noted the painting's location so he could request it when he finished looking around.

Once he finished looking around on the ground floor he moved toward the only desk in the room, but slowed as he saw a set of stairs and a sign indicating there was more on the second floor.

Mamoru headed for the stairs and walked up them to see what was available. The first painting he saw when he reached the top, before he could even turn to the rest of the room, was a painting of a vibrant red rose in full bloom with a green stem and leaves just as vibrant inside a rounded glass case with sparkling white lights sparking and flickering around it.

As he stared at it he watched the color of the wall behind it change, and to his surprise the same happened in the painting so it had the effect of somehow displaying the wall it hung on behind it.

Right away he knew that there wasn't a place in his apartment for it with what he had in mind for the various walls, but he knew he wanted the painting.

I'll get it and decide what to do with it at another time. He thought firmly before he turned to the rest of the room.

Almost immediately his eyes were drawn to a number of vibrant paintings on one wall. Walking over to them he saw that most of them were of single bottles and vials of potions in different shapes, and each one was a different color signaling a different type of potion. The liquid in them was also gently moving and rippling.

One was blue, one was green, another orange, a different one red, another was purple, and the last one was a clear moonlight color. He particularly liked the red and clear one. The red one had a glow to it that flickered nicely on the surface it sat on, and the clear one reminded him of something. The cap had a white crescent moon on top of it, and the neck of the bottle had a golden string wrapped around it.

It would be easy to say it reminded him of Usagi with her being Sailor Moon and having crescent moon's on her outfit, but that just wasn't it. She wasn't coming to mind when he stared at the potion bottle.

They're all vibrant, but in a muted way. Perfect for my potions lab. He thought firmly, deciding to get all six.

Shifting his eyes away he saw more bottles and vials of potions, but this was in one painting. Each one appeared to be placed in an arched cubbyhole in a stone wall with their own personalized scenery inside the cubby that moved.

He particularly liked the blue one in one of the cubbyholes at the bottom, because it appeared to be underwater and had what looked like a mermaid in the potion inside the bottle. He also liked another one at the bottom that had sand swirling in the background like the wind had blown it, and the purple and gold bottle was shaped like an hourglass with the potion dripping from the top to the bottom like sand would.

I'll get this one too, He decided firmly. and that one over there too. He added as he looked at a painting of a black cauldron with thick white smoke flowing along the top and streaming over the edge and all down the sides of the pot and along the table it sat on and out of view.

Mamoru turned to another wall and let his eyes shift along the different pieces of artwork before he stopped on one. It was a magical looking cave that was blue and green with sunlight shining through it with moving waterfalls flowing and trickling over rocks in a steadily moving stream that flowed into the cave through a large hole and out of view.

This one can go in the guest bedroom. He thought as he memorized the painting's location and moved on.

A forest was the next painting that made him stop and stare. It was set at night with thin trees that looked black, and in between the trees in the middle of the scene was a white glowing spirit that looked like a female in a simple dress moving back and forth on the green grass through the trees and leaping over a little flowing stream.

This one is nice enough and can go somewhere in the guest bedroom or maybe in the hallway. He thought as he made a mental note of its location.

Looking to another wall his eyes were drawn to two more paintings that were positioned side by side and looked very similar. They were of a hand holding magical energy. One energy mass was green against a solid plain green background, and the other was purple against a solid plain purple background.

Moving closer he saw that they were actually identical except for their color, and the energy masses were moving above the palm of the hands.

These would look nice in my spell practice room. He thought as he pictured the large bare room with white walls and light wood floor. Maybe on one of the walls on the side of the room. He considered as he drifted away to see if anything else caught his eyes.

There were many more nice paintings but nothing else looked like he wanted it in his apartment, so he moved toward the stairs and headed back down to the ground floor. He had picked a lot of paintings and was very aware that each one would likely be expensive, but he was willing to pay for the art.

And no one to put their nose in my business and try and stop me from buying them. He thought in satisfaction as he pictured the ones most likely to do just that if they were present in his life for whatever reason.

Mrs. Weasley, or should I say Molly, Hermione, and even Remus would have if he was still alive. He thought quietly as he reached the bottom of the stairs. He walked toward the desk where a professional looking woman sat and looked up as he approached.

"Hello, I'm Miyamoto Hiroko." The woman said as he reached the desk. "How can I help you today? Did you find anything pleasing?"

"I did find some pleasing, and I would like to purchase all of them." Mamoru said seriously, and watched her eyes light up.

"Excellent. Please show me which ones you have chosen so that I can inform you of the price and take them down." Ms. Miyamoto said as she rose from her seat, and walked around the desk.

Mamoru nodded and began to lead her around to each of the paintings he had chosen on that floor of the gallery. He watched a little warily when she first pulled out her wand, still not liking the idea of a wand being pointed anywhere in his direction, and continued to watch and listen as she informed him of the price of the painting before she took it down and shrunk it.

She piled them on top of each other and held them in her free arm like she was holding books and notebooks. He then led her up to the second floor and pointed out each piece of artwork that he wanted.

Again Ms. Miyamoto informed him of the price and when he indicated that he was still willing to buy them she took them down, shrunk them, and added them to the ones she was already holding.

"Unfortunately the frames are not included in the sale." She informed him as they headed back down to the ground floor.

"That's fine." Mamoru said since he didn't particularly like the frames that surrounded the paintings, and knew they wouldn't look right in his apartment anyway.

"Where can I get frames?" He asked as they moved to her desk, and was informed there was a store next door to the gallery that sold frames.

He watched as Ms. Miyamoto tallied up the prices, and pulled out his Kuramas debit card and handed it over once she gave him the total price. There was more than enough in his account to cover the expensive purchase, so he didn't worry.

She swiped his card in the little device where she had tallied up his purchase before handing it back to him. As he was returning it to his wallet he watched as she carefully placed the paintings in a bag one at a time.

"Here you are Mr. Chiba." She said as she handed him the bag, clearly having read his name off his debit card. "Thank you very much, and I hope you enjoy these wonderful paintings." She added.

"Thank you. I will." Mamoru said as he took the bag and put his wallet away.

He turned and began to walk toward the front of the store and took the time to slip the bag into his messenger bag. After he left the gallery he looked to his right and left and saw the store that sold frames was to the left of the gallery.

Walking over he saw the store was called Chizue's Frames, and beneath the name read: Frames for all works; portraits, landscapes, art, paintings, and photographs.

Stepping inside he immediately saw dozens and dozens of frames in different colors, shapes, and styles. He began to browse and quickly decided he wanted black frames for his paintings to go with his furniture and help them stand out on the walls.

There were open back frames, clip frames, canvas floater frames, museum quality and gallery-type frames, sectional frames, aluminum frames, wooden frames, and even metal frames.

He focused on the various types of black frames and eventually decided on a slim black simple gallery-type wooden frame. Looking at the price he saw that it was a fair price, and remembered how many paintings he had just bought.

Plus I still plan on going to a non-magical art gallery to see if I can find more. He thought as he gazed at the frame. Maybe I can or should make the rest of the frames myself. He considered.

Mamoru liked that idea and knew he could always use an excuse to use his magic in a creative way, and not with just practicing defensive and offensive spells or using household charms.

Alright. I'll get this frame and use it as a reference to make the rest that I'll need. He thought as he began to look for an employee.

He found one and showed them which frame he wanted, and then pulled out one of the paintings he had just bought at random. It just happened to be the painting of a nighttime scene with a castle that was a cross between Hogwarts and Mahoutokoro combined.

The employee was good at their job and easily and efficiently resized the painting to its original size, fit the frame to it, and secured it so the subject of the painting was completely visible.

He paid for the frame, and installation apparently, and shrunk the painting before returning it to the bag with the rest inside his messenger bag before he thanked the person helping him and left the store.

While Mamoru was in the market place he decided to get a bookcase for his living room for his books that had nothing to do with his studies for the most part. He headed to the furniture shop where he had purchased all of the furniture for his apartment, and found that they still had the bookcase he had gotten before.

An employee approached him and he told them which bookcase he wanted and in what color. The man said that was no problem and Mamoru pulled out his Kuramas debit card for a third time that day. Once he paid for the tall piece of furniture it was shrunk down and easily slipped into his messenger bag.

With that done he left the store and market place altogether, and began to head to his next destination, which was to the bookstore Usagi had taken him to. He picked out some manga; more volumes of the series' he had originally gotten as well as some new ones altogether.

He then made his way to the regular bookstore and browsed through the magazine section to see if they had anything good or interesting. Most of what he saw was boring fashion, makeup, and celebrity magazines, but what caught his eye among the others were food and medical magazines.

Mamoru grabbed a couple of food, medical, and medical journal magazines and began to head to the cash registers. He had only taken a few steps when he spotted a book in a foreign language that he thought might be in German.

It gave him the idea to look for books on learning languages since he hadn't forgotten that he wanted to learn Italian next. So he went searching for the foreign language section, and when he found it he began to browse through the books.

Learn Italian the Fast and Fun Way. He read the title of a book he pulled from a row on the shelf. He read the descriptions on the front and back, and saw that it had online audio so that would be there when he got around to getting a computer.

He added that to his magazines before another title caught his eye. Italian Now! Level 1; the description sounded like it would help him with learning the language, so he added that to his growing pile before moving on.

Italian For Dummies. He read before he pulled the book from a lower row on the shelf. He saw that this one included an audio CD, which he thought would be good for listening to at home; especially if he used the same potion he used when he was learning Japanese.

Adding that one to his pile as well he looked back to the row and saw something that looked similar to the book but was in a box. Italian For Dummies Audio Set.

This will also be good if I use the language learning potion. After all it works best if you hear the language. He thought as he put the box on top of the nearly matching book in his arm.

Stepping back a couple of steps so he could see the bottom row he scanned through the titles and spotted a book that had a similar title. He moved forward and knelt down before he pulled that book off the shelf.

The Complete Idiot's Guide to Learning Italian, and this one has an audio CD too. He thought as he looked at the book, and after a few thoughtful moments he nodded and added it to his pile.

Mamoru decided that was enough for now. These books and audio CD's meant he could start learning the language in his spare time before he took the class in the next school year.

He moved toward the registers and watched them ring up his items as he took out his Mizuho debit card. He paid for the items and put his card away in his wallet before he accepted the bag with his books and magazines with a thanks and headed for the exit.

He then began to make his way to the mall since he knew there was an art gallery in there, and it was closest to his current location. He made his way to a suitable area and slipped his bag from the bookstore inside his messenger bag before he Apparated as close to the mall as he could. He disappeared silently and reappeared just as silently concealed behind the side wall of a building.

He looked around to make sure he was alone before he casually walked out onto the sidewalk and toward the mall that was only a few dozen feet away. He entered the mall and nodded to the ghosts of the two children he had seen there before when they bowed and curtsied to him.

He stayed on the ground floor and walked toward the middle of the mall where he had seen the gallery during previous visits. He turned a corner and one store down he saw the gallery; The Emperor's Arts. The double glass doors were wide open so he calmly walked in and began to look around.

The room was bright and nice sized, but definitely nowhere near the size of the gallery in the magical market place. There were paintings spaced out evenly along the walls in straight lines in two rows high on the walls.

The first and second paintings he saw were uninteresting to him and his eyes slid right over them. The third painting was one that stopped him in his tracks. It was of a snowy white owl.

The owl had its wings spread and was perched on a glowing white ball as if it was about to flap its wings and take off. It was against a backdrop of a black sky sparkling with white dots of different sizes that represented stars.

It instantly reminded him of Hedwig, though it didn't look exactly like her, and he decided it would look perfect in his living room to go with the owl figurines of Hedwig and Helios.

Mamoru nodded to himself and made a note of the painting's location before he moved on. The next two paintings looked nice, but were not something he wanted to look at all the time.

However the next one his eyes landed on instantly caught his attention. It was a rather large painting of what looked like a wizard inside a large building with large flaming torches high on the walls near the ceiling.

He was tall, wearing a robe with the hood on, and holding a staff taller than him with a book floating on his other side. His back was to the viewer and in front of him with swirling aqua blue energy looked like it might be a portal.

It was a painting that clearly showed magic, a ritual actually, but it wasn't a magical painting. It was a perfect piece of art that he would be comfortable displaying in his living room.

It can go behind the couch on that stretch of wall next to Helios' perch. With its size I think it would be able to sit there alone. It's even large enough that standing in front of it you can see all the details. He thought as he made a mental note of the paintings location and began to look to the next paintings.

None of them caught his eyes until he reached the middle of the row on the side he was walking along. There was a golden dragon that was eye popping and made him stop and stare.

It looked like a winding dragon against a backdrop that was black at the top and bright yellow gold in the middle as if the sun was directly behind it, and vaguely rocky landscape at the bottom. Its scales were defined and almost glowing, it had long horns flowing back with its golden main of hair, and its face was fierce looking helped along with its sharp looking fangs.

This could go in the hallway between one of the sets of doorways. He thought, liking the thought of having a dragon that looked similar to his new favorite Quidditch team displayed for anyone to see.

I'll get it. He thought, making a note of its location before moving on.

Mamoru walked along studying the paintings, and finding nothing more he wanted, until he reached the end of the row before he turned around and stepped toward the opposite wall to look at the selection there.

The first two were just flowers and the next two were landscapes of fields, but the next one his eyes landed on caught his attention. It was of a snowy morning scene with a deer standing in the middle.

The ground was covered in white snow, with tall trees standing spaced out, and a large deer with a large rack of antlers perched on its head with sunlight shining from behind the deer.

It actually looked like a picture rather than a painting, and had such soft colors that he thought it would be a nice contrast to the fierce golden dragon if he placed it in his hallway.

Yeah. Plus, it'll be a reminder of what deers mean to me every time I see it. He thought before he nodded his decision and moved on.

A few paintings down he saw a painting that looked like a landscape of a vibrant field but he saw what looked either like a shrine or a castle in the background. Reading the small description beneath it out of curiosity it described it simply as a landscape castle scene.

So a castle then. He thought as he looked at the painting.

The grass was vibrant green with dots of color that represented flowers, and there were trees with bushy canopies that had lots of blue purple leaves, and in the background was a misty mountain with sunlight peeking out from the side of a tall mountain illuminating the castle at the base of the mountain.

The castle itself was at the base of the mountain but sitting on smaller rocky mountains with a waterfall flowing and falling through a space in the castle.

Another for the hallway. Mamoru told himself before his eyes shifted to the painting to its right.

His eyes widened and he stepped back to take in the entire view since it was spread out on five canvases and looked like a large rectangle.

It was of a white castle or city built against or on a white mountain in the sky surrounded by white fluffy and wispy clouds and a pale blue sky with a couple of white birds in mid-flight among the clouds.

Looking at the description beneath it it simply said 'a white castle'. The detail of the castle was incredible. He could see long white bridges leading from one area of the castle to another, dome roofs, large round windows, and numerous pillars all around.

He didn't know what it was about the painting, but he knew he definitely had to have it.

And I know exactly where I want it. On the wall right above the TV, so I can look at it every time I look at the TV. He thought seriously.

As he stepped sideways to look at the remaining paintings he wondered how he was going to get his choices home. He knew he couldn't just have them shrunk down so he could transport them with it being a non-magical gallery.

They'll probably want to ship them to me, and I don't want to wait for that. I want my stuff now, so I can put everything on the walls today. He thought with a light sigh.

Maybe I can influence them to just package them and hand them to me instead of shipping them to me. He considered as he finished looking at the last painting, and quickly deciding there was nothing else he wanted in the gallery.

Mamoru considered his spell repertoire and what could possibly work for what he wanted. He wasn't willing to go so far as to use the Imperius Curse; not on a non-magical person just doing their job.

At least he assumed the man that had appeared from a door at the back of the gallery while he was browsing was non-magical. The Mahoutokoro education made it very possible that he was a wizard working this job; unless a person needed a university degree in art or something for it.

That leaves the Confundus Charm, He decided as he turned around and looked to the paintings he had chosen on the opposite wall. but do I use the regular variation or the stronger one?

Hmm..the regular one will probably work just fine, but I'll use the stronger one just to be sure I leave this gallery with my paintings. He decided as he turned and looked toward the back of the gallery. Maybe I'll even be able to shrink them without his noticing. Ah, but there might be security cameras in here.

Mamoru waved at the man sitting at the only desk in the place using the gesture to wandlessly cast the charm on him as he walked in his direction.

Confundus Duo. He thought as he focused on wanting this man to simply pack his paintings to protect them, and hand them to him instead of arranging for shipping.

"Hello, I am Noguchi Ren." The man said as he blinked at him rapidly yet slowly before he shook his head discreetly and smiled welcomingly. "How can I help you? Did you find our display pleasing?"

"I did find it pleasing. So much so that I want to purchase a few of them." Mamoru said as he stopped in front of the desk, and watched the man's eyes light up.

"Very good." Mr. Noguchi said as he stood from his seat. "Please show me which paintings you have chosen."

Mamoru nodded as the man walked around his desk. They walked over to the first side he had browsed, and he pointed out each painting he had chosen and watched as Mr. Noguchi took the paintings down and informed him about each artist, the subject of the paintings, and finally the prices.

They then turned around and moved over to the other side of the gallery and Mamoru pointed out his choices. He was not surprised that the white castle painting was the most expensive of all his choices. He was also informed that the frames weren't included.

Mamoru was fine with that. The frames were neutral looking and simple, but they wouldn't look right in his apartment or with the frame he had chosen to border all of the artwork going into his apartment.

"It is going to take me a while to properly wrap all these, so they are protected for travel." Mr. Noguchi said as he looked around at the paintings he had taken down.

"That's fine. I'm not in a hurry." Mamoru said, pleased that his bit of wandless magic had worked since the man said nothing about shipping preparations. "Please take your time so they're secure."

"Very well." Mr. Noguchi said as he nodded. "I will bring a chair out for you so that you can sit comfortably while you wait."

"Thank you." Mamoru said as they walked back to the desk.

He stopped and waited by the desk as the man walked through the door to what he assumed was a back room. A few moments later he came back with a chair nearly identical to the one he had been sitting in and placed it next him.

He thanked him again and sat down, and watched as Mr. Noguchi carefully grabbed one of the closest paintings and began to carry it into the back room. When the older man disappeared he turned his attention back to the gallery and began to look for security cameras.

He had six paintings, ten canvases total because of the five panel painting, and they looked like they would be heavy all together. So he was hoping he could distract the man and shrink them before he left the gallery or put a feather light charm on them so he could carry them out without a problem.

He wasn't seeing any obvious cameras, but that didn't mean they weren't there. Mr. Noguchi came back and grabbed another painting, and he decided to just use a feather light charm to make the paintings easier to carry.

Long minutes passed as Mr. Noguchi went back and forth grabbing a new painting and taking it into the back room, and eventually he began to bring them back out to his desk. Each one was wrapped tightly and securely in light brown paper, and placed each one on top of the other until all ten were stacked.

"Now, will you be paying with credit, debit, or by check sir?" Mr. Noguchi asked as he sat at the desk.

"Debit." Mamoru said as he shifted in his seat as he pulled his wallet from his pants pocket.

He pulled out his Mizuho debit card and handed it over, and Mr. Noguchi went about adding up the prices before informing him of the total. Mamoru nodded his go ahead even though the price was high, he knew there was enough there to comfortably make the purchase, and the older man began to charge the paintings to his bank card.

After the card was accept and the payment went through he was handed his card back, which he returned to his wallet and slipped back into his pocket.

"Here you are Mr. Chiba." Mr. Noguchi said as he printed his receipt and handed it to him. "Thank you very much for your purchase. I sincerely hope you enjoy your new paintings."

"I will thank you." Mamoru said as he folded the receipt and put in his messenger bag as he stood up.

"Will you have any problems carrying these?" Mr. Noguchi asked in concern.

"None at all." He answered confidently, still pleased that his bit of magic had worked on the man based on his concerned words.

As he went to lift the pile of paintings he gestured slightly with one of his hands and cast the feather-light charm and easily lifted the paintings.

"Wow!" Mr. Noguchi said with slightly wide eyes.

"Thank you again. Have a nice day." Mamoru said, and smiled slightly.

"You too Mr. Chiba." The older man said.

Mamoru nodded and turned and began to make his way through the gallery toward the open doors to exit.

Now he just needed to figure out what to do with his new paintings. He could just go straight home and drop them off before continuing his search, but there was somewhere he wanted to go look in the mall. He didn't want to leave only to come back minutes later.

So maybe I can gradually shrink them while I walk around. He considered as he stepped out of the gallery. I could easily do it while I walk, and it would be so gradual that no one besides a witch or wizard who was paying close attention would notice.

Alright I'll do that. He thought as he focused briefly on his magic. Reducio. He thought, concentrating on making his load shrink just a little as he walked.

A purple light glowed briefly from the palm of his right hand, the light barely visible with the canvases in his arms and hands, and his pile of paintings shrunk a little. He raised an eyebrow a little, and continued on his way without missing a step.

He wandered around the mall, going from one side to the other, gradually shrinking his paintings as he went, looking for a store he remembered seeing that sold some type of art; though he knew it wasn't a gallery or had anything that expensive.

Eventually Mamoru placed his now palm sized pile of paintings safely in his messenger bag and moved up to the second floor of the mall in his search. He passed the food court and after turning a corner he spotted the store he was looking for.

Tokyo Fine Arts was the store's name and judging by their sign they sold posters, art prints, and did custom orders.

There were framed posters leaning and hanging displayed neatly in the windows, and once inside he saw that there were all kinds of various posters and printed art around. Many were framed and hanging on the walls, some were hanging from the ceiling and he could see that they were scrolls, and others were in various display sets around the store.

He began walking around, gravitating toward posters and prints that looked similar to the paintings he had gotten that day. He flipped through some framed printed art that had plastic frames and were sitting upright in a box, but wasn't finding anything he liked so he moved on to the next box sitting beside it.

He went through three more boxes before he found something that caught his eye. He turned his head sideways, since the image was in a landscape view, to see that it was a water phoenix against a solid black background.

It was a light aqua color with matching water droplets around it and water splashing upward as if it was emerging from the water or landing on it.

This would look good in my bathroom. He thought as he pictured the bathroom attached to his bedroom.

Mamoru pulled it out of the box and turned it sideways in his hands to get a better look, and nodded at the image and the price in the corner.

I'll get it. He thought before he took the framed art and moved on to a flip style display that had framed posters and art prints that looked like a massive book where each piece could be turned like the pages of a book.

He started from the beginning and slowly flipped through each one to see if they would work in his apartment. It wasn't until he reach the last 'page' that he stopped and stared.

It was a panoramic print so he tilted his head and leaned back a little since it was large enough that it reached the edges of the frame. It was of two duelers inside a building that must be massive considering the stained glass wall in the background.

To him, from the way they were posed, they looked like magic duelers. One a witch and the other a wizard, and both of them standing on a broken pillar facing each other. They each had a different spell launched, since they were different colors, that met in the middle of the wide space between them.

Mamoru had a brief flashback of his duel with Voldemort in the graveyard at the end of his fourth year, but shook it off and continued to study the piece of art in front of him.

There was a colorful almost cloud-like appearance in the area around them that gave the impression of magic swirling in the air. It looked like their duel was serious and intense, and he absolutely liked it.

This will be perfect for my spell practice room. He thought with a nod before he looked to the box next to the display that had the posters and art prints that he had just looked at rolled up in plastic.

Each one had a tiny image of what it was at the top of the roll along with the price, so he shifted them around until he found the one of the panoramic duelers. He pulled the roll from the box and grabbed the framed art he had chosen earlier and moved on to see what else he could find.

He walked around stopping here and there and found a section where there were rows of printed art with thick white cardboard like borders that made the art stand out. He slowly began to flip through those to see if anything caught his eye, and after looking through two such rows he paused when he came across the image of a rose.

It was actually a large rose blossom in deep teal with water droplets on it that made it look as if it had just been sprayed or rained on.

I like this. I think it'll work in the apartment bathroom. He thought as he pictured said room. I can enlarge it and even duplicate it if I need more than one to make it look right in there. He thought as he picked up the image.

Mamoru nodded and added it to his other selections before he continued his browsing.

He flipped through four more columns of the white bordered printed art and was starting on a fifth when he happened to glance up. He did a slight double take as he spotted something dark green through the shelving to the next aisle. He stared for a few moments and realized it was an art print that looked like a potion bottle.

He grabbed the poster and prints he had already chosen and made his way around the aisles and over to check. When he arrived he realized he had been right.

It was a green potion bottle on a black and green background. The bottle itself had a solid green stopper, and was transparent green with a shiny bronze looking mermaid wrapped around the neck of the bottle.

Non-magical fantasy mermaid. He thought as he studied the image, remembering his encounter with the mermaids in the Black Lake at Hogwarts. They hadn't exactly been pretty like this bronze mermaid was.

He also noted that there was liquid inside the bottle that looked teal because of the color of the bottle, and even cast a shimmering light slightly beneath the bottle to give the illusion that the bottle was sitting on a solid surface.

This can go in my bathroom with the water phoenix. Although, not on the same wall. He thought as he picked the image up. He added it to his selections, and continued to browse what was in the immediate area.

Mamoru spent a half hour looking around the store to see if he could find anything else to his liking, but ultimately didn't find anything so he headed to the cash registers to check out.

He handed over his non-magical debit card after his items were scanned, and then waited patiently as his items were bagged in the largest shopping bag he had ever seen as he put his card back in his wallet.

He took his bag with a thanks and headed out of the store, and began to make his way through the mall toward the exit on the ground floor. Once outside the mall he headed back to the usual secluded spot he had deemed suitable for Apparating, and shrunk his shopping bag and carefully placed it inside his messenger bag.

He then Apparated to a designated Apparition point near an area he and Usagi had passed through on one of their outings. After Motoki had used such a location to get them to the clubs he had taken him to he had made it his business to know where all of them were.

It had definitely helped but he readily admitted that some of those locations were a bit further away from where he wanted to be, and there wasn't another that was closer.

The area he and Usagi had passed through had many shops, and he had seen what he thought was an art gallery so he wanted to go back and check it out to see if he was right.

After walking a block and half he discovered that he had remembered correctly. The gallery, called The Royal Sakura Gallery, was bright; even looking at it from the outside. There was a long white wall next to the door with white framed paintings lined up neatly behind the windows with lights shining down on them.

Studying them as he slowly made his way toward the door let him know he wasn't interested in any of them for his apartment.

Mamoru opened the glass door and stepped inside and immediately noticed the layout was different than the previous art galleries he had been to earlier. There was a single or two paintings on one white wall spaced out to give them their own area, a free standing white wall in the middle of the floor with a painting on it, and paintings set up on large white easels here and there.

Interesting. He thought before he moved to the closest painting.

It was of a thin dead-looking tree on dark green grass with a wide canopy of thin branches with vibrant red hearts hanging on them like apples against a pale blue green background.

It was interesting to look at in the moment, but not something he wanted in his apartment so he moved on to the next painting. That one was of a white unicorn mid run through a dark forest. Being white it was already bright, but the artist had sunlight shining down directly on it through the thick canopy making it brighter.

The painting was also nice and reminded him of the unicorns in the Forbidden Forest, but it also wasn't something he wanted in his apartment. It just didn't look like it would fit with the art he had already chosen and what he wanted to look at on a daily bases.

Moving on to one of the easels he stopped in front of it and stared. It was a nighttime scene of a shadowed deer with a rack of antlers walking on a sloping hill between two small mountains in a forest.

The sky was blue black around the edges with stars and in the middle behind the deer it was light blue and white as if there was light being directed up from behind the mountains and hill that illuminated the sky. The trees were tall and some of them were black and some had a blue white tint to them.

Mamoru liked it. It was dark yet had soothing colors, and he decided it would be nice on one of the walls in his bedroom. With that decision made he moved on to the next easel that was sitting a few feet away.

That painting was of a white deer with a large tall thin rack of antlers standing in a forest on a path that looked almost like a tunnel. The background was nighttime, a blue sky with white stars and a white full moon, a line of trees below, and subtle ripples to indicate a lake in front of the tree line.

This one is even better then the last one, but it is so striking with the deer gazing at the viewer, that I think it would work better next to the door to the apartment instead of in my bedroom. He thought as he gazed at the stag and the full moon above it.

He decided that was exactly where he would place it, and noted the paintings position before walking off to see what else he could find.

He stopped at a free standing wall in the middle of the room, and looked at the painting hanging there. It was of a black tiger with blue stripes that looked like they were glowing, and holding a black lantern in its mouth that had a blue flame that matched its stripes.

Mamoru thought it was a well done painting and he liked how it stood out against the black-gray background. He even liked that you could see the texture of the tiger's fur, but he didn't like it for his apartment so he moved on and walked around the wall to see if anything was on the other side.

He took a step back and stared at the piece of art hanging there. It was of a large teal blue and white phoenix that was perched on a low tree branch right above water. It was so low above the water that its tail feathers and the tips of its wings, which were slightly spread, were in the water.

The bird's eyes were a glowing teal blue and it even looked like it was somehow lit up from below making it look like it was glowing. It was beautiful and the longer he stared at it the more he wanted it.

Hmm…it would go well in the guest bedroom with this coloring. He thought as he tilted his head slightly. Yeah. I'll put it in there with the magical cave and forest paintings.

He made a note of where the painting was before he turned and moved on to the next painting his eyes happened to land on, which was directly behind him on a wall a few feet away. It was a dark and yet vibrant piece of art of a forest with a waterfall and a stream.

The trees were black and in the foreground with its thick branches reaching across the top and middle of the painting. In the distance in the background were mountains, and flowing down the closest mountain was a glowing blue waterfall. It pooled at the base of the mountain and drifted in a waving path toward the foreground as a glowing blue stream.

Mamoru thought he liked this painting more than the last. His eyes flickered along the large rocks that looked black and how they were placed in the water, and the grass along the sides of the stream that also looked black to give the scene a night time feel.

I can see myself staring at this while I'm trying to fall asleep or if I can't sleep. He thought as he continued to gaze at the painting. Yeah. I'll put this one in my bedroom; across from bed so I have the best view of it.

With that decision made he noted the painting's location and moved on to see what else he could find if anything.

He wandered left and right, stopping here and there, to look at a painting and dismiss it as not something he wanted on the walls of his apartment before moving on. This went on for a few minutes before he turned a corner and spotted a painting on another free standing wall.

It was of a blue teal underwater city from the looks of it. In the foreground was a low dark gray rocky wall and just beyond it were strings of green leaves, and in the distance were buildings close together that made it look almost like a castle.

It reminded him a little of where the mermaids lived in the Black Lake at Hogwarts except better, more sophisticated, looking.

But then that's because this is presumably someone's fantasy of what an underwater city made by mer-life could look like. He thought with a slight shrug. I still like it. With the teal color of the water it would go well with the rose in the bathroom.

He nodded to himself and made a mental note of the paintings location before he continued to browse through the remaining paintings in the gallery. When he didn't find anything else of interest he went back to look at his choices, and prepare himself to once again use some magic on the person working there so he could take his purchases home with him today.

Mamoru made his way through the gallery, idly looking at the few people that had entered the gallery while he had been looking around, toward the desk where he had seen a man sitting. He was still sitting there looking at something he couldn't see because of the height of the desk.

"Hello." He said as he reached the desk to gain the man's attention.

The man looked up and then looked him over in a way he recognized from when he was younger and was forced to go to the grocery store in the rags that had been Dudley's clothes. The cashiers had looked at him like they didn't think he could afford anything let alone what he had been there to buy.

"Hello, how can I help you?" The man said without giving his name.

"I would like to purchase some of the paintings on display." Mamoru said calmly, even though he recognized the disrespect in not giving his name. All the gallery workers besides this man had given him their name.

"Sure." The man said slowly, his tone disbelieving, before he reached off to the side and grabbed something. "Mark your chosen paintings on here. They have numbers that correspond to the paintings on display."

Mamoru reached out and took the clipboard the man placed in front of him. It had a sheet of paper on it with the gallery's name and a list of all the paintings currently in the gallery.

"Alright." He said as he grabbed a pen from a small container off to the side. He figured he could easily place the magic on the paper instead of the man, so when he touched it the charm would transfer to him.

He turned around and walked off back the way he came and gradually moved around the gallery matching the paintings with their numbers and marking down the ones he had chosen.

When he finished he began to make his way back to the desk where the man sat, and silently and wandlessly cast the Confundus Charm on the sheet of paper and the clipboard for good measure as he focused on wanting the man to pack his paintings securely and present them to him instead of shipping them at some later date.

He handed the man the clipboard and prepared to watch with silent satisfaction as his whole demeanor changed when he realized that he could in fact afford a single painting let alone all the paintings he had chosen.

The man looked over the list and raised an eyebrow before he looked back to him.

"Do you seriously want all of these?" He asked, his eyebrow still raised.

"Yes." Mamoru answered firmly.

"And how will you be paying for these? Credit, debit, check?" The man asked condescendingly as if he was sure he couldn't afford them so the payment method didn't matter.

"Debit." He answered just as firmly as before.

"I'll need to confirm that with your bank before I can proceed with your purchase." The man said, his tone just as condescending as before.

"Alright." Mamoru said before he pulled out his wallet and removed his non-magical bank card. "Go right ahead." He said as he handed the man his card. Although he almost wished he had added another charm to the clipboard and pen to make him pleasant.

He watched the man raise his eyebrow at the bank name and glance at him before he got on the phone and called the bank. Apparently they wanted to make sure it was actually his card so he handed over his identification card.

He didn't know what was said on the other end of the line, but just as he had thought before he actually did watch in satisfaction as the man's whole demeanor changed when he realized that he could in fact afford a single painting in the gallery as well as all the paintings he had chosen.

"Thank you Mr. Chiba. I'm so sorry for keeping you waiting." The man said after he got off the phone, and handed him back his ID and bank card. "I am Hara Genkei. Let's see about getting your list together."

Mamoru watched Mr. Hara take the clipboard as he stood up and began to walk through the gallery. He followed after him and watched as he took down each of the paintings he had chosen. He nodded to himself in satisfaction since him taking down the paintings meant his charm had worked and he would be walking out of the gallery with his paintings.

Mr. Hara also made a point to mention the artiste's names, the subject of each painting, and even the inspiration, but not the price of the paintings. He wondered if he was trying to avoid giving further offense or thinking that now that he knew he could afford the paintings the prices didn't matter.

And like with the previous galleries he was informed the frames were not included, which he was fine with since he would be making his own so all his artwork had matching borders.

"Mr. Chiba it will take time for me to get all of your paintings into the back and properly wrapped and secured for you." Mr. Hara said as he consulted the list on the clipboard.

"That's fine. Take your time. I want it done right, so there's no chance of them getting damaged on my way home." Mamoru said seriously.

Mr. Hara was quick to escort him through a door near his desk to a nice side room that looked like it was a waiting room. There were comfortable looking chairs and a coffee table. He thanked the man and sat in one of the chairs to wait as he left the room closing the door behind him.

He opened his messenger bag and dug in it before he pulled out one of the medical magazines he had bought earlier, and began to look through it as he waited.

He read about new vaccines to recent diseases, heart diseases and surgery, trauma professionals, and reproduction and pregnancy.

Mamoru came across many words he didn't recognize, and had no idea what they meant. Obviously they were medical terms, and he was able to glean the meaning of some of them while reading the articles, but many he knew he would have to look up. However, he was learning a lot, and he was pleased about that.

The door opened some time later and Mamoru looked up to see Mr. Hara before he looked at the clock on the wall, and realized that nearly forty minutes had passed while he was reading and thinking.

"Your paintings are ready for you Mr. Chiba." Mr. Hara informed him.

Mamoru got up and put his magazine away as he stepped toward the door, and followed the man from the room and toward his desk. Immediately he saw a stack of nicely wrapped thin packages, and was very pleased at the job the man had done as well as the further evidence that the charm had worked.

All five are here. He thought with a nod as he counted the packages.

"This is nicely done. Thank you." He said as he looked to the man.

"Thank you, and your welcome." Mr. Hara said gratefully. "Now all we have to do is complete your purchase and you can depart. Will you still be paying by debit?"

"Yes." Mamoru said as he pulled out his wallet, and removed his Mizuho debit card just as he had done earlier and handed it to the man.

Mr. Hara took the card and went about adding up the price of each painting before he informed him of the total. Mamoru nodded for him to go ahead and swipe his card and charge the paintings to his account since he was confident that there was enough in his account to make the purchase and still have a comfortable amount left over.

When the payment went through Mr. Hara handed his card back, which he returned to his wallet and slipped back into his pocket, and then printed out and handed him his receipt.

"Thank you for your purchase Mr. Chiba. I hope you enjoy your new paintings." Mr. Hara said with a wide smile, clearly happy about the large purchase.

"I will thank you." Mamoru said as he folded the receipt and put in his messenger bag.

He then reached forward with both hands to grab the stack of wrapped paintings, and as he did he focused on his magic and cast the feather-light charm and easily lifted the pile.

"Have a nice day." Mamoru said as he adjusted his grip.

"You too Mr. Chiba." Mr. Hara said. "Let me get the door for you." He said as he hurried around his desk and walked with him toward the main door to the gallery.

"Thank you." Mamoru said as the man opened the door for him.

"You're welcome." Mr. Hara said as he held the door.

With that Mamoru walked through the doorway and began to head back for the designated Apparition point. He didn't bother shrinking the wrapped paintings since he had nowhere else to go that would cause them to be noticed.

Once he arrived at the designated spot he focused and Apparated home. He disappeared in the next moment and reappeared silently in front of the door inside his apartment.

A quick glance showed him that Helios wasn't home, but the balcony was open just as he left it so he would notice when he arrived. He walked over to the kitchen and placed the paintings on the table before he took off his messenger bag and placed it on the floor next to the table.

With a sigh he walked into the living room and turned on the radio to a station that played classical instrumental music, and made it so the soothing music played on every speaker throughout his apartment.

Then he made his way into his bedroom and did the same with the duplicate radio he had in there, so the music could be heard clearly in every room besides the apartment bathroom.

Although, maybe I should put some in the bathroom. He considered thoughtfully as he began to make his way back to the kitchen. There's no reason I can't listen to music if I happen to be in there. Hmm..maybe in the bathroom connected to my bedroom too.

Mamoru decided to start with the bookcase he had bought since it made sense to have all of his furniture in place before he started putting up the artwork. He dug it out of his messenger bag before he went into his living room and placed it on the floor before he resized it.

He levitated it and arranged it so the tall case was against the blank stretch of wall between his TV and balcony. Once he was satisfied with its placement he returned to his messenger bag and pulled out the bag of books he had gotten from the bookstore.

Then he proceeded to head to his study and grabbed his manga and other fictional books from his bookcase while placing his new Italian language books and audio set in the empty spaces where they had been.

Returning to the living room he placed all his manga, fiction books, and non-magical medical magazines on the shelves, and arranged them so they sat neatly and didn't look out of place or messy.

I still need to get started on these Jane Austen books and Shakespeare's works. He thought as he glanced at the books. Maybe later today I'll start on one.

Once he finished he walked over to the kitchen and began to unwrap the paintings. Then he walked around and placed them on the floor and leaned them against the wall or a piece of furniture underneath where he intended to hang them so they would be ready once they were framed.

He grabbed his messenger bag and proceeded to do the same with the other paintings and art prints, resizing them, and making sure they looked right in the space he wanted to place them before moving on.

The last painting he pulled from his bag was the vibrant red rose inside a glass case. Of course he still really liked it, and after placing all the other artworks around his apartment he was positive it didn't belong.

What am I going to do with it? He wondered as he stared at the sparkling white lights flickering around it. I'll just put it in my closet until I figure out what I want to do with it. He decided before he walked into his bedroom and into his walk-in closet and secured it to the far wall; that way he would see it every time he opened the door and wouldn't forget it.

Mamoru left his room after that and went straight to his study and to the painting of the nighttime scene with a castle that was a cross between Hogwarts and Mahoutokoro combined. Since it was the one that had been framed he needed it to examine the frame so he could recreate it.

He could just make copies of the frame and enlarge or shrink them according to the size of each painting, and he probably would if his attempts at recreating it didn't work, but he wanted to try first. He would start wandlessly and if that didn't work he would use his wand, and if that also didn't work he would just skip to making copies instead of pulling out the Elder Wand.

So he looked the black frame over very carefully as he knelt in front of it, taking in every angle, dip, curve, line, impression, and all depth, and then focused on his magic. He then fixed the image of the frame firmly in his mind and began to conjure up a replica.

He watched in the next moments as a slim black frame came into existence and lay on the floor. He hummed as he picked it up and turned it this way and that way. It looked the same as the one he had bought, and even had the same wooden texture though it was made of magic and not wood.

With that done he stood and moved over to the painting of a library interior with books moving on and off shelves and people walking between shelves, and began to fit the frame around the nice sized piece of art.

Once he finished he looked it over carefully and when he was satisfied that it fit and looked identical to the original frame he went about hanging the painting on the wall. He placed it on the wall next to the door in the middle of the wall space then he placed the nighttime castle scene on the wall to the left of his regular sized desk.

He sat at said desk and could easily enjoy the view of both paintings looking off to his left and straight ahead. Then he moved to sit at his floor desk and could see both; the castle scene looking forward and the library scene off to his immediate right.

Mamoru then proceeded to conjure up a number of the slim black frames while he sat at his floor desk; occasionally glancing up at the hung paintings to make sure he wasn't missing any details.

When he had six he stood with the frames in hand and headed for his living room. He decided to start with the painting of the white stag deer under a full moon that would hang on the wall next to his apartment door, and began to fit one of the frames around it.

Looking at the painting he was reminded of the deer that had approached him back in Nara Park. He still didn't know or understand why they had approached him. That had never happened before. None of the animals he had come across at Hogwarts had come to him.

None of the ones at The Magical Menagerie did either. Not even when he had met Helios in Minato's Familiars Galore did the different animals in that shop come to him. Even in the post office the birds didn't react beyond noting his presence in their space.

Maybe whatever caused the deer to come to me doesn't apply to magical animals. Would other non-magical animals come to me the same way? He wondered. Or is it like with me seeing ghosts, and the ability is only now kicking in and magical animals will start to approach me too?

Mamoru sighed as he went about hanging the painting above the side table he was standing in front of. He didn't know the answer to his questions, but he imagined he would find out some day.

Once the painting was secure and straight he moved on to start hanging the paintings in the living room. He used the rest of the frames he had made to hang up the five panel canvases of the white castle centered on the wall above his TV, and then conjured a few more frames and fit a couple of them to the other two paintings for the living.

The snowy white owl went on the wall on the right side of the living room closer to the apartment door, and the large painting of the wizard inside a building, actually an extremely large foyer now that he was getting another relaxed look, went high on the wall behind the couch on the stretch of wall near Helios' perch.

As he was straightening the painting he looked at the wizard, holding his tall staff, performing an impressive looking ritual against the backdrop of a foyer with multiple landings and staircases, and was still very pleased that he had it.

However, with the subject and it being in a prominent spot in the living room, visible to anyone who came to his apartment, he was reminded of his thoughts concerning Usagi and his level of trust in her.

He recalled his thoughts on the possibility of traveling back to England on a plane with Usagi for her to meet Neville and George, and his surprise that he was actually willing to travel that distance with her should she miraculously get permission to go.

It was clear after those thoughts that his trust in her had grown much beyond being willing to tutor her, and willing to go blindly to places she wanted to take him to experience.

Let's be real. It's highly likely a combination of my growing feelings for her and the time I spend with her. Both as just herself when we're studying and hanging out, and when she's Sailor Moon and we're dealing with a youma. He thought honestly as he stepped back from the painting and headed for the hallway.

Beyond those basic obvious things he had noticed little things about her behavior with him. She had feelings for him, that was beyond no longer in doubt, but she wasn't being pushy about them. Even before she knew about Ginny she hadn't been pushy. She was just being his friend while doing and saying little things that conveyed that she still liked him.

She listened and paid attention when he talked; listened intently and remembered what he said. She never forced him to do things or go places he didn't want to go to. She wasn't clingy, she wasn't nosy, she wasn't calling him all the time even though she had both his numbers, and she wasn't trying to always be with him.

Although, I get the feeling she would if she thought I wouldn't mind. He thought as he began to frame the golden dragon painting.

As Tuxedo Kamen she was professional yet casual with him. She listened to him, followed his advice and guidance when he gave it, and expressed concern for him when he was roughed up during fights.

Not that she isn't concerned for me as just Mamoru. He thought as he began to hang the painting, because he knew she was with certain things she had said and asked him.

She respects me. He thought, pausing at the sudden realization.

The longer the realization sank in the more he understood that it wasn't just as his masked persona. She respected him as just Mamoru as well. He wasn't really used to that; only with a handful of people really.

Now do I respect her? He wondered as he finished hanging the golden dragon and began to frame the landscape castle painting.

Of course it barely took any thought at all for him to know that yes he did in fact respect Usagi. She went out there whenever she needed to in her Sailor Moon persona, and fought youma despite her fear and inexperience. She was brave to do what she was doing, and especially to work with him, a masked stranger she only knew in that persona, without a problem.

He also respected her for the way she treated him as just Mamoru. She respected his boundaries, she respected his apartment as his personal space, she respected his maturity, and she respected the decisions he made in traveling to and moving to this country.

She respects me and trusts me, to whatever extent she does, and I now know that I respect her and trust her enough to know that I'm a wizard. He thought seriously as he finished the landscape painting and moved on to start framing the snowy morning deer scene.

Now Mamoru just had to figure out how to go about it. Right away he didn't think just out and out telling her would be a good idea; just like he didn't think just bluntly telling her he was Tuxedo Kamen in the beginning was a good idea.

So I'll just start testing her. Slowly. He decided as he began to hang the painting. I'll let her see Helios and see how she reacts to seeing my familiar. If she reacts well to him I'll show her my wand holster and my wand or let her feel it on my arm, or just start doing small instances of magic in front her to see her reaction to that.

He finished hanging the deer painting and made sure it was straight before he looked around the hallway. The paintings looked just as he imagined they would, but he wondered how their arrangement would look to someone who couldn't see his secret rooms.

Usagi or Motoki will tell me the next time they're over. He thought with a shrug before he headed into his bedroom to start framing and putting up the paintings and art prints in there and in his attached bathroom.

~xXx~

Usagi, meanwhile, was in her bedroom lounging on her bed listening to music in English. She didn't actually have much music in English, only a few songs and she had long since gone through those, so she was listening to an English radio station on her portable CD player.

She was trying to help herself learn the language since Mamoru put the idea in her head when she took him to the music store, so beyond just listening to the songs she was trying to write down the words as she heard them to further help with writing the language.

You're always on my mind
You're always on my mind
You're always on my mind
On my mind

Boy, I can't seem to get you outta my head
But there's something about you that makes me smile
Don't change, I like the way you make me feel
Can we take our time and do this for a while?

Girl, I never thought I'd find someone to love me
Now you're the only one I want in my life
And the special touch you give comes from you only
I guess that's why you're always on my mind

You're always on my mind, ooh, baby
You're always on my mind, oh, all the time
You're always on my mind
I'm thinking of you
You're always on my mind
On my mind(1)

Usagi really liked this song; so much so that she wished she could rewind the song so she could listen to it again and get the words that she missed. Plus, just to hear it and enjoy it again.

I can relate to this song a little or at least I can relate to some of the lyrics. She thought as she finished writing down the last words she heard.

Mamoru is nearly always on my mind. He certainly has been multiple times today. I wonder what he's doing right now. Has he thought of me at all? She thought as the next song began.

Many nights we've prayed
With no proof anyone could hear
In our hearts a hopeful song
We barely understood
Now, we are not afraid
Although we know there's much to fear

We were moving mountains long, before we knew we could
(Oh, yes)

There can be miracles, when you believe!
Though hope is frail, it's hard to kill
Who knows what miracles, you can achieve
When you believe, somehow you will
You will when you believe!

Ah, uh, yeah!
In this time of fear
When prayer so often proves in vain
Hope seems like the summer birds
Too swiftly flown away
Yet now I'm standing here
My heart's so full, I can't explain
Seeking faith and speaking words
I never thought I'd say

There can be miracles, when you believe!
Though hope is frail, it's hard to kill
Who knows what miracles, you can achieve
When you believe, somehow you will
You will when you believe!(2)

"Ugh!" She said in frustration as she wrote. Even though the song was slow paced she couldn't get all the words written down fast enough. And she liked this song since she recognized it from the movie it was part of.

That movie isn't one I've shown Mamoru yet. Maybe it'll be the next one we watch. She considered idly as she tried to get down as many of the words as she could.

Yeah we'll do that. She thought as the song ended.

How dare you say that my behavior's unacceptable
So condescending, unnecessarily critical
I have the tendency of getting very physical
So watch your step, 'cause if I do, you'll need a miracle
You drain me dry and make me wonder why I'm even here
The double vision I was seeing is finally clear
You want to stay, but you know very well I want you gone
Not fit to fuckin' tread the ground that I am walking on

But when it gets cold outside and you got nobody to love
You'll understand what I mean when I say
"There's no way we're gonna give up" (Yeah, yeah, yeah)
And like a little girl cries in the face
Of a monster that lives in her dreams
Is there anyone out there?
'Cause it's getting harder and harder to breathe
Is there anyone out there?
'Cause it's getting harder and harder to breathe(3)

As she listened to the fast paced song, and did her best to understand and write the words, she was admittedly distracted by the memory of the dream she had woken up from that morning.

~xXx~

A young woman walked along perfectly manicured grass, her attention caught between gazing down at the vibrant green color and watching where she was going.

Everything was so bright and vibrant. The sun was shining down on everything, which was something she wasn't used to, the air was a mix between hot and cold, the flowers were so many different shades of wonderful colors, and the aroma that reached her nose from the nearby flowers was a beautiful fragrance.

She loved coming to the Earth. The planet was exquisite as far as she was concerned. The vibrancy of the colors, the different temperatures of the air depending on different times of the day, the scent of different greeneries and flowers, and even the sound of various animals was all endlessly fascinating to her.

Finally she forced herself to focus on where she was going and looked up completely. There perfectly in view was the side of a beautiful white palace. It was just as large if not a little larger than her own, and had golden accents that shimmered and shined in the sun.

It overlooked the garden she was currently walking in, but thankfully there were no windows at an angle where she could be seen. She was already risking much by satisfying her curiosity and being here; being seen on top of that would be disastrous for her.

Suddenly the young woman heard a noise and she froze even as heart began to race in panic before she quickly moved to her left. There was a thick white pillar standing tall with green vines winding around it from the bottom up. She hurried to conceal herself behind it, making sure her dress and hair were out of view, before she pressed her hands to it and leaned against it.

She looked to further make sure her very noticeable silver white dress and moonlight hair were out of sight, paranoid that she would be seen. It was bad enough that she was on a planet she was not supposed to be on, she was also in a place she was most definitely not supposed to be without the express permission of the owner.

Closing her eyes briefly she tried to calm her heart and slow her breathing before she slowly leaned her head to the side and peeked out. Her eyes instantly softened at the sight before her.

Standing tall a couple of dozen feet from her was a young man. He had short black hair as dark as the sky above her home planet, skin a few shades darker than hers that looked warm, and he wore a navy blue uniform, black and red cape, tall boots, silver and black armor, and a sword on his hip.

He was the other reason she was there besides her curiosity. To see the heir to the throne of the Earth; to see Prince Endymion.

She sighed lightly as she watched him slowly walking around touching a flower here and there. He was so handsome with his deep blue eyes, short black hair, and dark uniform. The shiny armor and weapon on his hip looked intimidating, but also seemed to suit him very well.

Looking at his cape she felt the childish urge to play with it, but of course she could not even summon up the courage to approach the man and introduce herself. All she could do was hide and watch him, and hope her courage rose before he disappeared back inside his large bright magnificent home.

Suddenly she felt a hand on her bare shoulder, and she jumped lightly and held back a gasp before she looked over her shoulder and saw Guardian Sailor Mars standing behind her. The scout in red and white looked forward at the prince before returning her eyes to her with a raised eyebrow.

"It is time to return home Princess Serenity." A feminine voice said quietly from her other side.

Serenity looked over her other shoulder and saw Guardian Sailor Mercury standing there looking at her expectantly.

She sighed and looked back to the handsome prince before she turned around, and linked her arm with Mars' and leaned her head on her shoulder as she closed her eyes. She did not want to watch them leave the handsome prince behind.

She felt Mars gently rub her arm, and in the next moment a red glow flashed behind her eyelids.

~xXx~

Usagi had been confused when she woke up. She hadn't remembered all of the dream she had, all the details, but what she did remember was that she had long moonlight colored hair, and a white silver-tinted dress.

She remembered the feel of a bracelet on her wrist, and shoes on her feet that felt like high heels; reminding her of the times when she was little and had been playing dress up in her mothers clothes since she had never worn high heels that actually fit her.

I also remember seeing Ami and Rei or at least them as sailor senshi. She thought as she tried to quickly write down the fast paced words of the song that was currently playing.

She didn't understand what that dream was all about, and it didn't help that she didn't remember all of it.

Maybe I'm just putting too much thought into it. It was just a strange dream. I've had those before. She thought. But I've never dreamed of something like that. Never dreamed anything that involved my senshi life. Could it be connected or is this just a regular strange dream that happened to have Rei and Ami in it?

She didn't know. She just couldn't tell. Maybe it was too soon.

Or maybe I'm thinking about it too much, and I need to leave it alone and be patient. Maybe I'm not ready for whatever that dream was, and that's why I can't remember all of it. She considered, remembering back to Mamoru saying something similar recently.

Usagi pushed thoughts of the strange dream from her mind and focused on the words she was hearing in the song that was playing.

Well, I, I thought I knew you
Thinkin' that you were true
Guess I, I couldn't trust, called your bluff
Time is up 'cause I've had enough
You were there by my side
Always down for the ride
But your joy ride just came down in flames
'Cause your greed sold me out in shame, mhm

After all of the stealing and cheating
You probably think that I hold resentment for you
But uh-uh, oh no, you're wrong
'Cause if it wasn't for all that you tried to do
I wouldn't know just how capable
I am to pull through
So I wanna say thank you, 'cause it

Makes me that much stronger
Makes me work a little bit harder
Makes me that much wiser
So thanks for making me a fighter
Made me learn a little bit faster
Made my skin a little bit thicker
Makes me that much smarter
So thanks for making me a fighter
Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh-oh-oh, yeah, yeah, ohh(4)

"What are you doing?" Luna asked, having been silently watching her the whole time trying to figure it out.

"I'm listening to music in English." Usagi answered, frowning in concentration as she wrote. "It's an idea my tutor had to help me better learn the language, and I had the idea to try writing the words as I heard them to further help me." She explained.

"I see." Luna said in understanding. She could see how that could help. She was hearing the language spoken, with the words repeating from what she was hearing, and presumably Usagi was translating as she heard the words.

Writing those words could help her with remembering the meaning of said words, and aid her in getting used to writing out the language.

Luna nodded to herself; pleased that her charge was being so serious with her studies and taking the initiative to help herself.

Here we are, all alone
You and me, privacy
And we can do anything, your fantasy
I wanna make your dreams come true
Can you hear? She's calling me
Between your legs, loud and clear
I wanna talk back to her, make love to her
I wanna hear you scream my name

Usagi's eyes widened and she abruptly stopped writing as the meaning of the words registered in her mind, and her face reddened in embarrassment.

"What?!" She said out loud in shock, and put her hands on her earbuds to better focus on understanding the words despite her embarrassment.

"What's wrong?" Luna asked, but Usagi just waved her hand at her dismissively, and shook her head as she listened to the song.

We can make love in the bedroom
Floating on top of my waterbed
I'm kissing you, running my fingers through your hair
In the hallway, making our way beside the stairs
We can do it anywhere
I can love you in the shower, both of our bodies drippin' wet
On the patio, we can make a night you won't forget
On the kitchen floor, as I softly pull your hair
We can do it anywhere, anywhere

I love the way your body feels on top of mine
So take your time, we got a night
Girl, you know, I like it slow
And I know you like it too, baby
Please don't stop, I feel it now
You feel it too, you're shivering
Ooh, you put me close to you, just let it flow
There's no other place to go

We can make love in the bedroom
Floating on top of my waterbed
I'm kissing you, running my fingers through your hair
In the hallway, making our way beside the stairs
We can do it anywhere
I can love you in the shower, both of our bodies drippin' wet
On the patio, we can make a night you won't forget
On the kitchen floor, as I softly pull your hair
We can do it anywhere, anywhere(5)

"Oh my gosh!" Usagi exclaimed as she covered her face in embarrassment as she understood the meaning of the song.

She knew she didn't need to be listening to the song; she didn't want it to put ideas in her head. She had only occasionally thought of Mamoru kissing her, but this was completely beyond that, and not something she needed to even be vaguely thinking about.

Especially since I'm still waiting for him to be okay with moving on with another girl after his grieving is as over as it can be. She thought.

I just need to keep being patient. She reminded herself. I know he has feelings for me, and that he knows about my feelings for him. I just hope that time is all he needs to want more than friendship with me.

~HPxXxMC~

The Tokyo night was cool and calm. The lights shined and sparkled, lighting up the city, and cars drove through the streets despite the late hour since big cities were like that. The moon was visible in the sky, not quite full but hanging there like a watchful guardian over the city.

Suddenly a black cloud flew through the air, blocking the moon for those who may have been enjoying its sight in that moment. It flew like no cloud had before, against what breeze there was and closer to the buildings on the ground than the guardian moon high in the sky.

The dark cloud flew around buildings, tall light poles, and even higher billboards as it moved rapidly through the city. Ultimately it flew lower and lower as it reached a spacious junkyard, and swooped down suddenly in front of a large pile of broken and abandoned televisions.

The movement revealed the cloud for what it truly was, which was a mass of black bats. The bats flapped their little wings rapidly and squeaked and screeched as they began to settle in front of the screens, but unexpectedly they shifted together and melded into the figure of woman.

She was tall with long vibrant red loosely wavy hair that flowed down her back, and narrow dark gray eyes. She wore a long sleeve purple wrap blouse that showed off the delicate green teardrop necklace she wore, black tight pants, and purple high heel ankle boots.

She knelt on the ground in front of the televisions, unbothered by the dirt, and waited as she stared at the screens. A few moments passed before they all flickered to life with static before an image appeared.

Every screen showed the head and shoulders of a young man with short pale blond hair, narrow gray eyes, and wearing a dark gray top with red accents.

"Master." She said respectfully as she bowed her head.

"Kyurene." Jadeite said before holding up a shiny disk between two of his fingers. "This compact disk contains energy-sapping ultrasonic waves. Something that should be right up your alley. I want you to use everything in your means to insert it into the humans' music. The sooner the better!"

"Yes master." Kyurene said, and watched as he flung the disk forward.

The center television screen directly in front of her rippled and the shiny disk came out like it was slipping through liquid. She caught it in her hand and looked at it before returning her eyes to her master.

"Do not fail me Kyurene!" Jadeite said firmly.

"I will not master." She assured him before she bowed her head respectfully.

He hummed and his image on the television screens disappeared before all returned to static, and then went dark as if they had not just been working perfectly.

~xXx~

A few hours later found her confidently walking down the quiet hallway of the fifth radio station she had visited since getting her assignment from her master. She had managed to get the CD playing over the air to all the late night listeners and was ready to do it again.

She already planned to wait for daylight to get the music playing on the televisions the humans watched and other radio stations that had more day time listeners. She wasn't particularly happy about working during the day, but she had a job to do and she wasn't going to risk upsetting her master.

Kyurene stopped at a door labeled 'studio' and opened it only to find less than a handful of people sitting in front of equipment that was obviously for making a radio station run. They all looked over to see who was coming in, and she wasted no time getting them out of her way.

Her eyes flickered and glowed red before numerous small black bats appeared around her and rushed into the room. Some screamed, others yelled, and all tried to scramble out of the way, but before they could even get out of their seats they slummed over asleep.

She stepped inside the room and pushed the person in her way to the floor uncaringly, and went about inserting the CD into the radio equipment. She mixed the music on the disk so it played with the music the humans were playing, and made sure she used her ability to make it permanent so she wouldn't have to stay there and keep the CD playing.

Once she finished she ejected the CD and stepped over the human she had dumped on the floor and left the room, closing the door behind her, and began to make her way out of the building and to her next destination to continue to spread the music.

A couple of more hours passed and it was daylight out and her destinations were getting more populated as the day wore on. Many times she had to put people to sleep in order to use the disk and play the music her master had given her, but she had no problem with that since they were just weak humans.

It was not long before the music was playing on nearly every radio station, mixed in subliminally with the humans music, and on TV stations with the music that played with the humans' commercials and music channels.

Not only that, it was soon playing on massive billboard screens in the shopping district and televisions at electronic stores. It was reaching everyone in the city who heard it, even if they weren't particularly listening to it, and she knew it was working because the humans were starting to slow in their activities and collapse.

Kyurene smirked to herself and shifted into a mass of black bats before she flew out an open window and headed for her next destination to continue to spread the energy sapping music.

~HPxXxMC~

The secret senshi of Venus sighed as she reached her neighborhood after school late on Monday afternoon. The blonde haired blue eyed young woman had been in Japan for a couple of weeks and the neighborhood still felt new.

After making the decision that it was time to head to Japan she had worked hard yet subtly on her parents to get them to want to move and move quickly. It was completely manipulative of her, but it was something that needed to be done. She needed to be in Japan, Tokyo to be specific, so she could do her duty.

Her mother had been easy to convince and the both of them had worked on her father to get him to want to move. Luckily it had been easier than she thought it would be; still hard but easier than she had expected.

Both her parents had been born and raised in Japan, and only her father's job had caused them to move when she was only a toddler. Her mother was a homemaker and a part time interior designer which allowed her the freedom to work anywhere, and her father was a banker. The bank had a branch in Tokyo, so he was able to put in for a transfer to that city.

Thankfully the location was looking for a more experienced employee to run things, so they had accepted right away.

With that taken care of all they had to do was book their flight and take care of packing up their clothes and dealing with their furniture. Her father had decided to keep the house for vacations, so they only had to cover the furniture when they were ready to leave.

In the time between when it was decided to go and they were actually leaving she had taken to studying maps of Tokyo to familiarize herself with the streets and locations of various places to be better able to find the senshi and fight scenes. Plus, it would have the benefit of helping her to find her way; especially when her father told them where their new home was located.

When they arrived it had taken time to get her enrolled in the junior high school in her district and get their house furnished, but she had no problem admitting that she had fun going around with her mother and picking out furniture, decorations, and various types of linens.

For her bedroom she hadn't bothered with picking out decorations. She figured those things would come over time. Instead, when she wasn't helping her mother, she had focused on getting her textbooks and school uniform together, which was what she was currently wearing.

A white long sleeve sailor top with a navy blue collar with a single white stripe, matching wrist cuffs on the long sleeves, and a red tie that trailed out from underneath the collar and covered the front of her shirt. A navy blue pleated skirt that stopped just above her knees, white socks, and black shoes.

It was different then the uniform she wore back in London. The only thing similar was the skirt; that it was, in fact, a skirt, and that it was pleated.

Her school bag was different too. The black hand held briefcase was small and turning out to be hard to get used to.

I might go back to using my backpack since I've seen some people at my school using them instead of the briefcases everyone else seems to prefer. She thought with a sigh as her house came into view.

The blonde young woman hurried her steps, her knee length hair swaying with her steps, and pulled out her keys as she reached the front door. She unlocked the door and let herself in before she closed the door behind her.

"I'm home!" She called out to see if her mother was home.

There was no answer so she jogged up the stairs to the second floor and walked down the hallway to her bedroom. Pushing open the half open door she spotted a white feline half sitting up half reclined in the middle of her bed.

"Hey Artemis." She greeted the feline as she stepped into the room.

"Welcome back Minako." Artemis greeted in return. "How was school?" He asked.

"It was okay. Nothing special. Just lecture after lecture after lecture and a bunch of note taking." Minako answered as she placed her school bag on her desk, and her keys on top of it.

"What do you plan to do now?" He asked as he watched her.

"Well, I don't have much homework, so it can wait until later." She said as she looked toward him. "I was actually thinking of going out to see if I come across any of the other senshi, and to be seen so word might spread and they hear about me. Maybe that will get them looking for me."

She knew that all the rest of the Guardian Sailor Senshi had been awakened and were now active. Now it was just a matter of finding them and introducing herself to them, so the team could be complete.

"Ah, that's a good idea." Artemis said seriously, understanding that she would be transformed. "We need to find out what the situation is with them, and what they know so far about the past if anything."

"That, and find out what they know about the masked man working with them if anything." She added, and was reminded by his words that she needed to make some slight adjustments to her senshi uniform until she knew for sure if the rest remembered the past.

If they don't then I need to start another of my duties immediately. She thought seriously, which meant she really did need to make sure she made those adjustments to her uniform.

"Yes." Artemis agreed seriously. "Hopefully they don't see him as some enemy they need to fight. That would just cause problems if he remembers the past." He added, since they had a good suspicion of who he was.

"True." Minako agreed as she nodded. "Do you want to come with me in case I actually come across the other senshi?" She asked.

"Yes of course." He said as he nodded. "It will be good to see them even if we don't approach them."

"Then let's go." She said before she gently lifted him into her arms.

She walked over to her desk and grabbed her keys, and put them into her subspace pocket so she didn't have to worry about holding them before she transformed. Then she walked out of her room and headed downstairs and out the front door before heading to look for somewhere to transform.

Eventually she found a spot just outside her neighborhood in the opposite direction she had returned home from and casually walked into it. She carefully put Artemis down on the ground, and gestured with a hand for her transformation pen.

It appeared out of thin air at her will looking more like a mechanical pencil with a cap on it than an item that could change her appearance and mask her true identity.

The top half was yellow, the bottom half was clear, and the cap on the bottom end was orange. The cap that covered the pen was clear, allowing the portion that could write to be visible, with a golden crescent moon on the side, an orange cap at the top, and a five point yellow star on top of that.

"Venus Power, Make Up!" Minako said firmly, holding her pen up high and focusing on the adjustments she wanted made to her appearance.

Orange light flashed and yellow ribbons of light streamed out of the top of the pen around the star. She was almost instantly lifted off the ground, and she closed her eyes as the ribbons of light swirled and closed in around her.

When the light disappeared from behind her closed eyelids she opened her eyes and looked down at herself. She looked similar and yet different than how she had looked as Sailor V.

More importantly are the additions I wanted in place? She thought as she gestured with her gloved hand and watched her compact appear in her palm.

She opened the golden crescent shape case, and looked at her reflection in the crescent mirror and nodded in satisfaction. She looked exactly as she had wanted to look.

"Alright Artemis. Let's go!" She said as she put the golden compact away.

"Right!" Artemis replied.

The pair took off running out of the area and along sidewalks. When she was ready to move to higher ground she picked up Artemis and helped him get situated on her shoulder before she took off running again.

~HPxXxMC~

Ami casually walked down the sidewalk with Makoto after school as they slowly separated from the mass of their fellow students all headed away from the campus.

Usagi had parted from them a few minutes ago and had long since disappeared from sight to go meet up with her tutor as they had long since learned was her weekday routine.

Ami was pleased that Usagi was continuing to take her studies seriously, but she still didn't like that she spent so much time with the older guy. However, after she and Luna had tried to curtail that friendship and Usagi had firmly pushed back, and shamed her in front of Luna and their fellow senshi, she had stopped saying anything about it.

I still have a hard time looking Naru in the eye. She thought quietly as she remembered back to Usagi's words about introducing her to her best friend when she hadn't had any friends, and feeling like she had used her after more senshi had been found and she had wanted to put distance between them.

"I kind of regret introducing you to Naru. It's like you used my friend, and then discarded her when you felt she was no longer needed." She could still see Usagi's frown as she looked at her.

In fact, she had had a hard time looking at Makoto and Rei too since they had looked at her askance after that. She didn't blame them. She had essentially told Usagi to end all her friendships outside of their little group to make sure their secret didn't get out.

Like Luna she had just been worried and could logically see such a situation happening, so she thought it was a good thing to take care of it before it happened then there would be no worries or stress.

But then Usagi had mentioned not being isolated and friendless, and Luna had agreed so she'd had to reevaluate the logical conclusion she had come to. Especially since that thought hadn't occurred to her since they would have each other as friends.

But I suppose if something happened to us because of our senshi life or if we had some major disagreement that had us not speaking to each other then it would be good to have someone outside the group to talk to and spend time with. She thought reasonably.

Before Ami's thoughts could continue she heard a beeping coming from her subspace pocket, and blinked as she looked around even though she knew no one else could hear it.

Seeing no one looking in her direction she subtly gestured with her free hand as she focused on wanting her minicomputer and watched it appear in her palm.

Makoto looked over in surprise to see the device and hear the beeping, and wondered what was going on and if it was supposed to beep like that.

Ami quickly opened it to stop the beeping sound from bringing attention to them and because she wanted to know why it was making the sound. It had done so a number of times during the night and even during school, but before she could get it into her hands and open it the sound stopped. When she opened it to try to see why it had made the noise there was no trace of any unusual activity.

She clicked around and saw that there was some strange energy signature in the shopping district.

"What's going on?" Makoto asked curiously, watching Ami's fingers fly across the tiny keyboard as they walked.

"My computer is picking up a strange energy signature in the shopping district, and considering what this computer is for it's highly likely a youma." Ami answered as they turned a corner.

Makoto's eyes widened slightly as she heard that. She thought that was convenient, and wondered if she had used her little computer for that before.

Probably not with the way she answered my question. She would have known right away if it was a youma from experience. She thought.

"Can you tell where it is?" She asked as she saw the small layout of streets and buildings.

"Let me see. Hold on." Ami said as she clicked on the keyboard trying to isolate the energy signature.

The plain lined map of streets and buildings zoomed down from a birds eye view and showed the 3D block form of a building and the lines of a sidewalk. A few more clicks and the screen switched from showing plain lines shaped into buildings to an actual real-life view of the building; even showing cars parked on the street alongside sidewalks.

"It's an electronics store." She answered. "The youma is there, inside the building, right now."

"I guess we have to get there before it attacks someone if it hasn't already." Makoto said seriously.

"Yes, and contact the others." Ami agreed and added.

"Let's transform first, and then we can contact them on the way. Or I can contact them while we're headed there and you can see what else you can find out with your computer so we have a better idea of what we're dealing with if possible." Makoto suggested as she gestured toward a side street.

"Sounds good. Let's do it!" Ami said, closing her minicomputer as they stepped into the empty side street between buildings. She put it away in her subspace pocket before the both of them pulled out their transformation pens.

"Mercury Power, Make Up!" She said as she held up her pen, and watched as blue light flashed and water streamed out of the top of the pen.

"Jupiter Power, Make Up!" Makoto said as she held her pen tightly, and squinted slightly as green light flashed and lightning began to stream out of the top of her pen.

When the light and elements cleared from around them they stood as Sailor Jupiter and Sailor Mercury. They nodded to each other and Makoto pulled out her communicator and pressed the buttons for Mars and Moon while Ami took out her minicomputer and brought the map back up on the screen.

They took off running, Makoto following Ami since she had the map, and focused on their tasks even as they raced toward their destination.

~xXx~

Usagi walked along the sidewalk confidently, making good time on her way to the cafe to meet up with Mamoru and get started on her tutoring and studies.

And to just see him of course. She thought as she paused at the end of a sidewalk and waited for the light to change so she could cross the street.

She was always happy to see Mamoru and couldn't wait to finish her school day just so she could rush to him. She had quickly said her goodbyes to Naru after school and parted ways from Makoto and Ami just as quickly so she could be on her way to see him.

And when I get there I'll smile a happy smile at just seeing him, sigh inside at hearing his voice, and sit across from him happy to be close to him. She thought as the light changed and she began to cross the street. And then sigh again, possibly out loud and dreamily, at hearing his voice and accent when he's speaking English.

Usagi loved hearing Mamoru speak English. She had heard some people randomly in passing speaking English, but they either still had their Japanese accent or they sounded like they were American.

Mamoru's accent was British since he was raised in England. You couldn't hear it when he was speaking Japanese, but when he switched up to English his accent was so strong and intense that she couldn't help reacting.

And I don't bother to hide it much. She thought as she walked.

In the beginning when they had first met and were getting to know each other she hid it because she didn't want to embarrass herself, but now Mamoru was aware of her feelings and she was making sure he knew that her feelings weren't going anywhere.

It's also nice to notice when he sees and notes my reaction. It's small and barely there, but when his eyes flash briefly I'm reassured that his own feelings for me are still there. She thought contently.

Before she could let her thoughts wander further into what Mamoru felt for her she heard beeping coming from her person. She blinked and looked around but knew no one could hear it.

After that one episode of her communicator going off in her school bag while she was at Mamoru's apartment she made sure to keep it in her subspace pocket when she knew she was going to be seeing him.

Usagi moved off to the side of the sidewalk and slipped just inside the opening of an alley before she gestured with her hand, focusing on wanting her communicator, and watched it appear in her palm.

"Usagi here." She said after she pressed the flashing button, and watched Makoto's face appear on the small screen showing that she was transformed into her senshi form.

"Hey! Mercury's little computer just alerted her to a youma being active at an electronics store in the shopping district." Makoto said seriously.

"Do you know what store it is, and where it is?" She heard Rei's voice, making it clear they had both been contacted at the same time.

"It's called Toshima Gadget Nation." Makoto said after a few silent moments, and then gave the address and general directions.

"Okay. I'll be there soon. Usagi out." She said before she pressed the button and ended the connection.

Usagi sighed heavily as she idly slipped her communicator into her school bag. She didn't mind going out to do her duty as a senshi, but she didn't like that she hadn't been able to see Mamoru even if that meant she would have to run out on him again.

She was very unhappy that she wouldn't even be able to tell him that she would be late or why she was late when she arrived. Assuming dealing with this youma didn't take so long that he assumed she wasn't coming at all and left.

Which is entirely possible since at this time I would usually reach him in only a couple of more minutes. She thought unhappily as she looked at her watch.

She sighed heavily again as she walked further into the alley and around a large dumpster before she reached up and touched her brooch.

"Moon Prism Power, Make Up!" She said quietly, and watched the round piece of jewelry start to sparkle and glow.

Pink light surrounded her and she closed her eyes as the light brightened and she felt herself lift off the ground. When her transformation was complete she touched back down on the ground and opened her eyes to see that she was fully transformed into the senshi of the Moon.

She sighed again, worried about what Mamoru would think of her being a no show, before she took off running out of the alley and began to make her way to the electronic store she had been told about.

~xXx~

Mamoru sat in his usual booth at the crown cafe as he waited for Usagi to arrive. He had a notebook open in front of him and was writing slowly yet deliberately as he thought over what he wanted to put down on the paper.

His French sensei had assigned his class to write a creative writing paper. She informed them that it could be about anything, from their real life or something entirely made up as long as it was interesting, but that it had to be three pages long and completely written in French.

He had understood what she really wanted with the assignment. She wanted to once again check their grasp of the written language. From their spelling, to their grammar, to seeing if they were using the correct tense, and using the correct punctuation and accents.

He hadn't wanted to write about his childhood or his years at Hogwarts or even anything about his life after coming to Japan. So he was writing something entirely fiction that didn't at all resemble anything about any time in his life, but it was turning out to be something dark; interesting in his opinion but still full of anger, fear, depression, and morbidity.

Healer Yuuhi would say this is my past coming out subconsciously. He thought with a heavy sigh. Maybe I can rewrite portions of it, so it won't be so dark a read. He considered as he began to reread the last paragraph he wrote.

Mamoru shook his head at what he wrote before he began to write again. He was halfway through a sentence, in the middle of a word, when he suddenly felt a piercing ache pulse through his head. He flinched and his hand jerked at the pain causing him to score out a few words.

Usagi! He thought in surprise before he quickly looked at his things on the table.

He was surprised, not at her obviously needing to become Sailor Moon, but at the fact that it was happening while he was out. Every time but the very first he had always been at home, even when he was in England he had been at home when he felt her need of him.

He waved his hand lightly over his paper, squinting as the pain pulsed in his head, and lifted the line of ink he had accidentally drawn over some of his words. Then he went about hurrying to put his things away in his school bag before he slid out of the booth seat and power walked toward the cafe door.

He rushed down the stairs and then paused on the sidewalk as he looked left and right. He needed to find somewhere where he could change into his masked persona or at least a place where he could Apparate so he could change at home.

Which direction is she in? He asked himself as he tried to focus through the pain. Right. He thought before he turned in that direction and started to run.

He ran pass an alley and then quickly backtracked and looked in to realize it was actually more of a narrow space between two buildings that led to the next block over.

Mamoru slipped into the space and rushed along the path before he paused halfway and Apparated. He disappeared without a sound and reappeared inside his apartment in front of the door.

I need to become the masked man Tuxedo Kamen to help Usagi. He thought as he dropped his school bag next to the side table he was standing next to, and visualized the black tuxedo and white mask of the masquerade-like outfit he wore in that persona.

Warmth surrounded him and he saw red gold-tinted light envelope him before he closed his eyes against its brightness. When the light disappeared from behind his eyelids he opened his eyes to find himself dressed in the familiar tuxedo outfit.

Just as he did last time he took off the, in his opinion, unnecessary top hat, and placed it on the side table then turned his attention to locating Usagi. His senses were telling him she was to his left so he willed himself to a rooftop in that direction.

He disappeared from his apartment and reappeared on a rooftop in the cool air and daylight from one moment to the next, and immediately took off running in the direction he was being pulled in.

As he ran and leapt from one rooftop to the next he looked down and saw someone collapsed on the sidewalk. He wanted to stop and go down and see if they were okay, and find out what was wrong, but he needed to get to Usagi. She could be facing a youma already, and even though there were more senshi to fight with her he didn't want to leave her with just them.

All three of those girls were new to the fighting, and he knew they wouldn't always be able to help against a youma.

He vividly recalled Usagi being turned into a toddler, and Sailor Jupiter being made useless as if she had been placed under a body-binding curse. Had he not been there he didn't even want to imagine what would have happened to Usagi.

As Mamoru ran and leapt from building to building he noticed as he looked down to street level that people seemed to be collapsing left and right no matter where he looked. He determined that this had to be related to a youma for it to be so widespread.

Eventually he spotted Usagi just as she was slowing to stop next to someone collapsed on the sidewalk, and he carefully used power poles and light poles to descend down from the rooftop he was on before he jumped to the ground near her and began to walk toward her.

Sailor Moon glanced up and spotted Tuxedo Kamen walking toward her and slowly stood, seeing that the woman laid out on the sidewalk was breathing, but that there was nothing she could do for her.

"Tuxedo Kamen." She said in greeting as he reached her. "I was just checking to see if she was alright." She added as she uselessly gestured to the woman, and watched him nod.

"I took the high road to get here," Tuxedo Kamen said, gesturing to the rooftops. "and saw many people suddenly collapsing all over the place. I figured it had something to do with a youma."

"Yeah." She said as she nodded. "I was informed one is at an electronics store and was headed there, but I couldn't help stopping and checking when I saw someone collapse."

"I understand." He replied as he nodded again. "I wanted to do the same thing, but figured there was nothing I could do but help get rid of the cause of them collapsing in the first place."

"You're right. We should get going to try and get rid of the youma as quickly as possible to stop more people from collapsing before someone gets seriously hurt." Sailor Moon said.

"Yes." He agreed, and they took off down the sidewalk, him following her since she clearly knew where the youma activity was. He idly hoped that black cat wasn't at the scene so Usagi didn't get any grief because he was arriving with her.

A few minutes later she slowed to a stop in front of the divide between two buildings.

"This is the place." Sailor Moon said as she waved her hand toward the building in front of them.

Tuxedo Kamen slowed to a stop at her side, and could have guessed it was probably the place since there were at least five people collapsed nearly on top of each other in front of the windows of the store.

It was a fairly plain looking building; white walls that looked dingy from years of being buffeted with dirty air and red accent lining around the windows. There were a number of TVs displayed in the window playing the same music video from the look of it. There was even sound coming from small speakers above the windows that sounded like it was from the video.

Red block letters across the wall above the door named the store Toshima Gadget Nation.

"I can't see anything through the window from our angle, and even though the youma is in there, or possibly still in there, I don't particularly want to go in." He said with a worried frown. "What if we're attacked before we can even get through the door, and how big or small is the space in there?"

"It could end up being like the pet store." Sailor Moon said as she nodded. "Except maybe the inside won't be big enough for us to fight; if we even get a chance without being attacked right off."

There are no alarming sounds coming from inside or anything unusual from the outside, aside from the collapsed people, so I know that if the youma is still in there then Mercury, Mars, and Jupiter haven't arrived yet. I must have been the closest to the location. She thought as she looked at the windows of the store thoughtfully.

"Can you use that shield thing you used at the clock store?" She asked as she looked to her companion.

Tuxedo Kamen hummed and nodded slowly.

"I can, but we'll have to stick close to stay inside it while getting through the door." He said as he looked to Usagi.

"Okay." She agreed as she nodded, and moved to stand close to him.

Tuxedo Kamen gestured with his hand as he focused on gathering the right amount of magic, and a single red rose appeared between his fingers.

Protego horribilis. He thought as he uselessly swirled it in the air above their heads to mask his use of wandless magic.

"We're good to go." He said as soon as he felt the magic solidify around them.

Sailor Moon nodded and they began to step toward the glass door together. She pulled the door only to realize it had to be pushed in, so she did and Tuxedo Kamen stepped in ahead of her and held the door for her when he saw no one in sight.

As they moved further into the quiet store they could tell it was a small to medium sized store with TVs lining a side wall, cellphones and cellphone cases on one shelf along with charging cords, DVD and CD players on another, and cameras of all kinds on another shelf.

It wasn't long before they spotted a man collapsed in an aisle in front of a shelf of radios. One was playing music, and it was clear he had been listening to it.

They shared a look and continued on knowing there was nothing they could do for the man, but found that they were finding more and more people laid out on the floor and slumped against shelves.

Eventually they saw a woman come walking out confidently from some double doors that were clearly marked for employees only. She was wearing a purple wrap blouse, black tight pants, high heel black boots, and had long wavy red hair and gray eyes.

She stopped short at seeing them, clearly surprised to see someone conscious, and narrowed her already narrow eyes.

Right away they knew she was the youma just from her surprise at seeing them and the look in her eyes. She had the same type of eyes as all the other youma they had encountered; dark almost evil.

She raised a hand, her arm stretched out toward them with her fingers pointed at them, and before they could wonder what that was about her fingernails suddenly started growing and stretching across the long space between them.

They slammed into the barrier showing the vibrant red painted nails had become just as vibrant extended claws.

Sailor Moon flinched as the claws made contact with the barrier, unable to help herself, even though she knew she was protected inside Tuxedo Kamen's protective barrier. They looked like they would have gone straight through them if the invisible wall hadn't been there and they hadn't dodged.

Is this her true appearance or will she change? She wondered, biting her lower lip as she stared at the woman. Will I be able to use my tiara against her in here without it colliding with anything?

Tuxedo Kamen, for his part, thought those long claws were clearly more proof that this female was the youma they were looking for. Now that he was sure he knew he didn't want to fight in the store, and risk hurting the unconscious people and destroying products.

"We need to get this female outside to be able to fight without damaging anything in here or hurting or stumbling over the people unconscious in here." He told Usagi quietly.

"Yes," She agreed as she nodded. "but how are we going to do that? I'm not sure my tiara will work in the space we have in here."

Tuxedo Kamen looked away from the female glaring at them, and glanced around the space they had to work with. He didn't think her tiara would work either unless the youma was prevented from moving.

"I'll take care of driving the female out of the store. Just be ready when we get outside." He said seriously yet quietly. "I'm going to release the barrier so be ready for that too."

"Okay. I'm ready, and I'll be ready outside too." Sailor Moon said firmly.

Tuxedo Kamen tightened his grip slightly on the rose he was still holding and focused on gathering the right amount of magic for his most used spell.

Confringo. He thought as he willed the magic of the Blasting Curse into the flower, and watched it begin to glow a fiery orange even as he released the barrier around them.

He threw the glowing rose hard at the female, and immediately gestured with his hand and felt another rose appear between his fingers.

She dodged to the side landing next to an aisle and he watched her eyes flicker and glow red before numerous small bats suddenly began to appear around her. In the next moment they rushed forward and he reacted before he could even think of what to do.

Immobulus. He thought quickly, the rose in his fingers glowing blue, and instead of throwing it and risking the creatures avoiding it he swiped it sideways through the air and released the magic.

The bats froze instantly, and as they began to fall from the air he used the same rose, now free of the Freezing Charm, and filled it with the magic of the Blasting Curse.

Confringo. He thought, and watched the rose petals glow a fiery orange before he threw it hard at the female.

The female dodged to the other side of the space they all stood in and stretched out her arm, and once again extended her fingernails into sharp claws that streaked across the space toward them.

"Move!" Tuxedo Kamen told Usagi as he did the same while lifting the rose in his fingers.

Diffindo. He thought as he swiped the rose down over the long claws, hiding the wandless movement from Usagi as he used the Severing Charm.

It took all Sailor Moon had in her not to squeal in alarm at the sight of dozens and dozens of little black bats appearing out of thin air, and then outright screaming when they came flying toward them. Thankfully all she did was step back instinctively as she watched Tuxedo Kamen somehow stop the creatures.

They seemed to freeze in place with their wings either extended straight out or mid flap, and then they just fell to the floor like rocks even though they made no sound. Then she watched as he used one of his fiery orange glowing roses on the youma but she avoided it.

Unfortunately she immediately extended her nails like she had before and they came streaking toward them. Before she could even think of what to do Tuxedo Kamen was already telling her to move even as he did, and she forced herself to sidestep away from the coming claws and her companion before backpedaling further away.

She glanced back as she felt herself back into the side of a shelf, but quickly returned her eyes to the action in front of her in time to see Tuxedo Kamen throw one of his roses that was once again glowing a fiery orange at the youma.

This time it connected and exploded forcefully causing the female to scream as she went flying back from the force.

Tuxedo Kamen gestured for another rose and briefly watched it appear between his fingers before he returned his eyes to the female, and once again filled it with the magic of the Blasting Curse.

However, just as he was about to throw it the female got up and began to move into the aisle next to her. He ran after her and soon he was chasing her through the store. He threw the fiery orange glowing rose at her back, but she swerved to the side into another aisle causing it to fly through the air where she had been and slam into the floor.

Tuxedo Kamen grimaced but was glad that at least none of his roses had hit any products. He gestured for another rose as he continued to chase the female, and decided on another spell that he hoped this time would incapacitate the female so they could get rid of her.

Bombarda. He thought as he filled the flower with the magic of the Exploding Charm.

The female was approaching the front of the store and the entrance, but he didn't hesitate and threw the normal looking rose at her back.

The rose made contact and exploded dramatically, blasting the female forward and through a couple of feet of air before she crashed through the front door of the store and outside.

He didn't like damaging the door but figured the female would just jump through it anyway instead stopping and taking the time to open it while under attack.

Sailor Mars, meanwhile, was running along the sidewalk dodging surprised people looking at her. Those were the conscious ones. She had seen dozens and dozens of people collapsed on the ground all over the place as she ran from her shrine home all the way to the shopping district.

It was strange and crazy and even though it was so wide spread she had no choice but to think it was caused by the youma she was headed to fight instead of some unknown out of control viral infection. It was also worrying. She'd had no idea a youma's influence could be so wide spread, and not just coming from one place that people were going to unaware.

But then again maybe a youma could cause a wide spread viral infection and that's exactly what's happening. She considered as she saw her destination come into view a few feet ahead of her.

There were people collapsed in front of the windows of that building as well, and she slowed to a walk just as she reached them so she could step around them; grateful they weren't in front of the door.

However, before she could reach out to open the door someone burst through the glass it was made of, shattering it, and sending shards of glass flying in every direction. She threw up her arms and covered her face, mostly to protect her eyes, but definitely not wanting her face ruined.

She moved her arms slightly once she stopped feeling anything and opened her eyes in time to see the person slam onto the portion of the ground where it switched from sidewalk to asphalt and was finally able to see that it was a woman.

She rolled into the street, a car screeching to a stop to avoid hitting her, and growled as she began to struggle to her feet.

Sailor Mars lowered her arms and looked over to see Tuxedo Kamen lightly leap through the destroyed door and Sailor Moon run out right behind him.

The three of them looked over to the woman and watched as she turned to face them, completely ignoring the car stopped in the street next to her and the line it was starting to create, and her eyes started to flicker and glow red.

Sailor Jupiter and Sailor Mercury ran down the sidewalk knowing they had reached their destination as they saw Sailor Moon standing next to Tuxedo Kamen, Sailor Mars standing near them on the sidewalk next to a small group of collapsed people, and a woman in the street with glowing red eyes.

"Obviously that must be the youma." Sailor Jupiter commented as they slowed to a light jog.

"And she's about to show us what she really looks like." Sailor Mercury said as they stopped next to Sailor Moon.

The four senshi and masked man stood there and watched the female as she began to glow an eerie red as little black bats appeared out of nowhere and fluttered around her body.

The red glow grew brighter and brighter and the fluttering bats circled around her faster and faster. Then the bright red light flashed and they all squinted, unwilling to close their eyes and lose sight of the youma, and watched the bats scatter.

When they could see clearly it was obvious that the youma was no longer disguised and was now in her true appearance.

Normal human toned skin had become green-tinted from the chest up from what they could see, the rest of her body was covered in black fur, purple markings around her eyes, and she had clearly visible white fangs, large bat ears and even larger wings on her back, and sharp claws on her fingers and toes.

Beyond that she still had her long wavy red hair, and was wearing a red bodysuit with a pink wrap over it to cover her figure. Altogether, the youma had the general appearance of a feminine humanoid bat.

Tuxedo Kamen gestured with his hands and felt a rose appear between his fingers. He focused on his magic as he kept his eyes on the youma, and filled one with the Blasting Curse while leaving the other as it was so it would be ready for him to use right away.

Sailor Moon reached up and pulled off her tiara, her movements slightly slow hoping it wouldn't trigger the youma to attack, and charged it until it was a glowing white disk hovering above her fingertips.

The youma yelled angrily as she spread her wings wide, but instead of tapering off the sound continued on. It somehow grew louder, echoed, and grew into an ear piercing screech that had them all covering their ears to try and muffle the sound as much as possible.

Tuxedo Kamen grimaced at the pain before he threw his fiery orange glowing rose at her to hopefully shut her up, and injure her.

The female creature dodged but she still did in fact shut up, but he grimaced as his rose hit the front side of a car and blew a hole in it.

"Fire Soul!" Sailor Mars yelled, her hands clasped together and outstretched, and sent a ball of fire toward the youma.

"Supreme Thunder!" Sailor Jupiter shouted, throwing her hands forward, and sent lightning streaking toward the youma.

The youma dodged both attacks before her eyes began to flicker and glow red. Instantly little black bats appeared before they began to speed toward the fighters.

"Shabon Spray!" Sailor Mercury called out urgently as she threw her hands forward sending bubbles flowing out that quickly turned into a cold fog hoping it would freeze the bats.

Tuxedo Kamen pressed his lips together in irritation and gestured with his hand for another rose so he had two again as he listened to three of the senshi call out their attacks.

He hated that they did that. He had learned the hard way dealing with Death Eaters that it was important to not call out his spells so he didn't let them know he was attacking and what exactly he was going to attack with.

Usagi didn't call out the name of her tiara attack. She had only done that a couple of times during their first youma fights and never again since then. He didn't know if it was because she noticed he didn't do that or if she just realized she didn't need to in order to make her tiara work.

Maybe the other senshi need to call out the name to make their attacks work. Like having to say the incantation of a spell to help get it to work before learning silent casting. He thought as he slowly began to move between the parked cars in front of him and into the street.

The car that had almost hit the youma had taken the opportunity to leave when the female had dodged his attack, and the ones behind it had done the same. Other cars seemed to be staying away so the street was clear, and he didn't want to stay in the same spot the youma had last seen him in.

Sailor Moon grabbed her tiara, having released it to cover her ears when the youma began to screech, and followed Tuxedo Kamen as she noticed him moving away. She didn't want to be separated from him in this fog; especially with the youma able to send bats and make that high pitched noise.

Despite being in his presence, feeling safe and confident that she could face the youma with him, she didn't like that she couldn't see! She couldn't see her fellow senshi, couldn't see the youma, and couldn't see any cars that may be coming. She didn't want to get hit by a car!

Just remember to breathe, and try not to panic. She told herself, repeating Tuxedo Kamen's words to her from their second encounter with a youma.

"How are we going to fight like this?" She asked Tuxedo Kamen quietly. "We can't attack if we can't see the youma!" She said worriedly.

"We can't fight like this." Tuxedo Kamen said honestly. "It's frustrating and dangerous, but at least the youma also can't see us. At least I hope so."

Of course I can get rid of this fog, but I wouldn't be able to explain it to Usagi. He thought as he glanced to her before looked back to the fog in front of them.

The youma looked around, turning her head left and right, as she tried to see any of the fighters she was up against through the cold fog the female in blue and white surrounded her with.

She saw nothing and frowned before growling angrily, and deciding she wasn't having this. She spread her large wings wide and began to flap them hard enough to lift off the ground.

The five fighters looked around warily, unable to see through the thick white fog, and unable to see the youma. Suddenly a strong gust of wind blew through the area, almost instantly clearing the fog away and nearly knocking them all off their feet.

Confringo. Tuxedo Kamen thought as soon as he could clearly see the youma, filling one of his roses with the magic of the Blasting Curse. As soon as the petals were glowing a fiery orange he threw it quickly at the female before she could do anything else.

The rose hit the youma's left wing blasting a hole in the middle of it. The youma screamed and dropped to the ground from the couple of feet up she had been, and collapsed to a knee as she grabbed her shoulder in place of reaching for the remains of her wing.

"Fire Soul!" Mars instantly called out as she aimed her clasped hands and pointed fingers at the youma, sending a fireball at her.

"Supreme Thunder!" Jupiter yelled only moments later, throwing her hands toward the youma and sending lightning streaking through the air toward her.

The youma pushed off the ground, dodging to her right to avoid the fireball and keep away from the female fighter with long hair and the male fighter, and twisted away from the lightning heading for her.

She frowned angrily and used her remaining wing to send a blast of sonic sound waves at her two attackers.

Sailor Jupiter and Sailor Mars cried out as the sound reached their ears and stepped back as if that would help stop the sound. It hurt but it wasn't as bad as the first time the female did it since she only had one wing to work with.

Sailor Mercury frowned helplessly. The sound wasn't aimed at her so she was fine, but she wanted to help them and stop the youma. Unfortunately she didn't have an attack. The only thing she had was her bubble fog, and the youma had blasted that away with her wings.

She only has one now, but that's probably still enough to blow my fog away. She thought unhappily, trying to think of something to do to stop the female.

The painful sound was only directed at Mars and Jupiter, so Sailor Moon threw her tiara at the youma, aiming for the wing where the sound was coming from. She knew she wasn't in a position to take the wing off, as gross a sight as that would be, but like her masked companion she could blast a hole in it and stop the sound; plus make it useless to make more of the painful sound.

The spinning glowing white disk sailed through the air in a slight arch and punched through the middle of the stretched wing, causing the youma to scream in pain as what remained of her wing drooped and hung uselessly on her back just like the other one.

"Supreme Thunder!' Jupiter yelled almost as soon as the sound stopped as she threw her hands toward the youma, sending a bolt of lightning at her.

"Fire Soul!" Mars called out, sending a fireball from her clasped hands toward the youma.

Even in pain the youma still managed to avoid the attacks, twisting and spinning out of range back toward her original position, and proved that being without her wings didn't completely weaken her. She extended her arms, her hands lined up flat with her arms, and extended her nails, already sharp claws, through the air at the two fighters.

Sailor Moon stood near Tuxedo Kamen as she caught her returning tiara, and even as she watched her fellow senshi fight part of her mind was concerned about the unconscious people.

She was worried that with how many there were, and presumably even more around the city that they were unaware of, not all of them would get their energy returned to them. Maybe they had been without the majority of their energy for too long for that to happen.

"What's wrong?" Tuxedo Kamen asked as he noticed Usagi's troubled expression, and listened as she explained. "I agree," He said as he understood her concern. "but what can be done? We can't return their energy for them. At least not that I know of."

Sailor Moon hummed thoughtfully, and before she could think of an idea she found herself gesturing with her free hand and pulling her Crescent Moon Wand from her subspace pocket.

Tuxedo Kamen looked at the..stick thing curiously, having never seen her using it before, and took in the pink stick with its light blue almost glowing crescent moon sitting at the top.

What is that supposed to do if anything? He wondered as he returned his eyes to the fight and the area around them.

"Can that help the people somehow?" He asked.

"I don't know." Sailor Moon admitted as she placed her tiara back on her forehead. "I just pulled the wand out instinctively without a thought. When it was given to me I was told that only I would know how to use it when the time came. Nothing else; no other instructions."

Tuxedo Kamen frowned, and nearly scowled. He hated when people said shit like that. 'You'll know what to do when the time comes; just listen to your magic and follow your heart.'

He didn't want to hear something like that when he was in the middle of danger or about to be in danger; whether that was walking into it or being forced into it.

"Well, since you took it out on instinct maybe you should try to use it the same way with only your concern about the people in mind." He said skeptically, but tried to advise. "I don't know if that'll work, but if you can throw a tiara around and I can throw flowers around then it's possible that wand can do what you want."

"I'll watch your back and make sure no one attacks you while you try it out." He added.

"Okay. Thanks." Sailor Moon said as she nodded before focusing on the wand in her hand.

She concentrated on wanting to help the unconscious people who had lost their energy to the youma, and even those who could be losing their energy to it at that very moment.

The people who have had their energy taken, stolen, from them need help. They need their energy back, and the people who are having their energy taken right now need their energy back too. She thought as she focused her mind on her concern for the people.

I can't just do nothing if there's anything I can do. The people don't deserve this, and the enemy doesn't deserve something as precious as innocent people's energy. I need help to help them. Please, help them! She pleaded as she stared at the wand.

With her impassioned thoughts the crescent of the wand began to glow with a pale golden light, and suddenly the words came to her mind and she knew they were what she was supposed to say to get the wand to work.

"Moon Healing Escalation!" Sailor Moon said as she lifted the wand.

She held it high above her head with both her hands, and golden light spread as rays and flowed out in the air in all directions in waves. Then it pulsed, so strongly she could feel it in her hands and down her arms, and another wave of the light spread before it pulsed again and spread more light.

She closed her eyes to better concentrate on helping the affected people, trusting Tuxedo Kamen to protect her as he said he would, but as the seconds passed she began to feel herself growing tired and weak.

Then before she knew it she was struggling to remain conscious as her exhaustion grew, but she fought to hold on until she had helped everyone who needed the help.

Unbeknownst to Sailor Moon those unconscious in the general vicinity began to regain consciousness and sit up groggily with tired confused looks on their face.

Tuxedo Kamen threw a glowing fiery orange rose that contained the magic of the Blasting Curse to help finish off the youma, and watched as it collided with the female along with the other senshi's attacks.

The youma screamed and was nearly blown off her feet before she grew quiet and her figure began to turn gray and crumble.

Then he looked to Usagi as soon as she began to speak, and watched in amazement as pale golden light began spread from the crescent of the wand in wave after wave in every direction.

He wanted to watch longer, admiring how she looked as she focused and had her power flowing around her, but he forced himself to look away and around to make sure the youma was actually gone and no attacks were coming their way from anyone, and that no one and nothing was trying to sneak up on them.

He didn't see anything like that, but what he saw instead were the unconscious people that were lying around collapsed began to move and wake up. Clearly Usagi had succeeded in what she had wanted to do.

Long, long moments passed before the pale golden light stopped spreading and then stopped altogether, and he looked to Usagi only to gasp as she began to collapse to the ground.

He caught her arm, watching as her fingers loosened and her wand fell to the ground, and slowly lowered her to the ground.

"Sailor Moon? Sailor Moon!" He called as he checked her pulse, but she didn't answer and he realized that she had fainted at best and lost a lot of energy at worse in her attempt to help the people affected by the youma.

Before he could see if he could try to wake her she began to glow with a pink light, her outfit itself began to turn into ribbons of light, and his eyes widened as he realized her transformation was unraveling before his eyes.

When it finished Usagi lay there, very much unconscious, in her school uniform. It didn't take any thought at all for him to know he needed to get her out of there before anyone could get a good look at her; especially the enemy if another one of them happened to show up or be concealed somewhere.

He picked up her wand and placed it on her stomach before he quickly yet gently picked her up in his arms and stood up. He held back a small smile as she sighed and almost snuggled against him, but she appeared too weak to properly make the move and he frowned in worry.

The three conscious senshi had been surprised, confused, and amazed to see Sailor Moon using the Crescent Moon Wand and had wondered why she was doing it. But then they saw a few of the people that had been collapsed nearby moving and waking up, and they understood abruptly what she was doing and were even more amazed.

But then they became alarmed when she began to collapse.

"Sailor Moon!" They called out almost in unison, and then were horrified as her transformation began to unravel right there for anyone to see; literally right in front of Tuxedo Kamen!

Now they were becoming alarmed again as they watched, stunned and speechless, as the masked man picked up the wand and then Usagi herself like he intended to walk off with her! That snapped them out of their shock.

"Hey! What are you doing?!" Sailor Mars called out in concern.

"Why are you taking her?" Sailor Jupiter called out with a frown.

"Where are you taking her?" Sailor Mercury asked in alarm.

Tuxedo Kamen ignored the questions the senshi were calling out to him, and focused on home before he willed himself and Usagi there.

~xXx~

Sailor Mars, Sailor Mercury, and Sailor Jupiter watched in surprise and shock as Tuxedo Kamen literally disappeared into thin air with Usagi. They couldn't believe he had disappeared like that, but just as importantly they were concerned that he now knew what she looked like outside of her transformation.

Before they could think more, move toward the spot the pair had vanished from, or even speak to one another they were distracted by the appearance of young man appearing a short distance away from them looking angry.

He had short pale blond hair, gray eyes, and wore a dark gray long sleeve uniform with red accents and a black belt with a pair of knee-high black boots.

The angry man had appeared only moments after Tuxedo Kamen had left with Usagi, just missing them, and even though they were worried about him taking her they shared a quick look that clearly conveyed that they all thought that was better then this man seeing her not transformed; especially since he was likely part of their enemy.

So they focused on this man instead of trying to figure out how to go after Tuxedo Kamen to find Usagi.

"You! You've destroyed another of my minions and ruined yet another of my plans! I'm done with your interference!" He said angrily before he threw his hand toward them, and sent a blast of white energy their way.

The three senshi scattered to avoid the attack and immediately returned fire.

"Supreme Thunder!" Sailor Jupiter yelled, and sent a streak of white lightning speeding toward the man.

"Fire Soul!" Sailor Mars called out, and sent a ball of fire flying at the man.

Sailor Mercury wanted to attack as well, but her only option wasn't actually an attack but rather a concealing method.

But then maybe that can help us. If he can't see us then he can't attack us. She considered. Or maybe I can incapacitate him in some way with it. She thought before she lifted her hands.

"Shabon Spray!" She called out, sending a stream of bubbles flowing toward the man, and hoping to make him too cold to want to attack or at least to make his movements slower.

The bubbles almost surrounded him and instantly turned into a cold thick fog that obscured the vision of everyone in the immediate area.

The blond haired man looked around and narrowed his eyes in his anger. This was an irritation but he wasn't bothered by the visually impairing fog. He raised his hand and began to send a blast of energy in the direction he last saw each of the females.

He didn't care if he hit anyone else who happened to be in the area. They were no one to him, and he was determined to get rid of those interfering wenches!

"Damn!" Jupiter cursed quietly as she lost sight of the angry man and her fellow senshi. She couldn't fight like this! She needed to be able to see that man!

Suddenly she saw a flash in the fog and she instinctively stepped to her right, and was instantly glad for it as a blast of white energy streaked through the air where she had been standing.

Mars pursed her lips in silent frustration as she lost sight of everyone. How was she was supposed to fight when she couldn't see?! This was worse then earlier since she doubted the man had the ability to get rid of the fog like the youma had.

She slowly moved to her right and knelt down, hoping to avoid any attacks, either from the man or her fellow senshi. Just as she finished making the move a blast of white energy flew by the left side of her face. Her eyes widened as her hair blew in the breeze the attack generated as it passed her by.

That was entirely too close for comfort! She thought, her heart racing in her chest.

Mercury frowned as she squinted her eyes to try and see through the fog to where the man was. Although, she acknowledged that he could have used the cover of the fog to move even with it having only been moments.

Maybe I should move too so I'm not in the last place he saw me. She thought before she cautiously began to move to her left.

She kept her eyes moving, shifting from left to right as she tried to see if anything was coming at her through the fog. So far she saw nothing, but just as that fact passed through her mind she spotted a flash.

It was quickly revealed to be a flash of white energy and she hurriedly twisted sideways. The attack flew by her, so close that she could feel the cold sensation the attack contained.

"Woah!" She breathed out as she looked where the attack had hit. She couldn't see it, but she could imagine what the attack would have done to her.

Jupiter wanted to launch her attack back in the direction the angry man's attack had come from but she didn't remember if there were any people in that direction. If she missed she chanced hitting one or more of them if there was anyone there.

Should I or shouldn't I? Should I risk it? She asked herself. Or maybe I should try to find him, so I can attack him up close and not worry about missing him.

She nodded to herself and began to move forward, hands at the ready so she could fry his ass as soon as she spotted a hint of him.

The angry man looked around and nearly growled at not hearing any cries of pain, which meant that he had missed hitting even one of those wenches! He turned slowly as he tried to see through the fog wondering if the females had somehow gotten behind him.

"Supreme Thunder!" He heard the shout from close by but didn't have enough time to do anything but blink before he was hit in the back and sent flying forward.

"I found him! I hit him! Follow my voice!" Jupiter called as she stepped toward the blond haired man to keep him in her sight.

"Fire Soul!" Mars cried out as she reached Jupiter and spotted the man on the ground.

A fireball flew from her fingertips and sped through the air before crashing into the man's back as he was trying to get up.

The man cried out in pain and immediately rolled to make sure the heat didn't spread and light him on fire. Once he was sure he wasn't on fire he shifted into a kneeling position and looked at the females in time to see the one in blue and white reach the other two.

"Fire Soul!" Mars cried out.

"Supreme Thunder!" Jupiter yelled.

A ball of fire and a streak of lightning burst from their fingers and hands and rushed toward the man, but he quickly rolled away and got to his feet.

"This is far from over!" He said with a glare before he disappeared from view.

Sailor Mercury, Sailor Jupiter, and Sailor Mars looked around cautiously for the man, the fog having thinned enough to see through, but didn't spot him anywhere.

"Do you think he's really gone?" Jupiter asked, still looking around.

"I don't know." Mercury said cautiously as she took in the area around them.

"I think he's gone." Mars said. "He was injured, and that's probably the only reason he left instead of staying to fight."

"In that case we should get away from here, and then see if we can try and find Sailor Moon." Mercury suggested seriously, worried about her friend.

"Right!" Jupiter said while Mars nodded firmly.

With that decided the three senshi took off running to find a suitable location to stop so they could find their missing fellow senshi.

~xXx~

Minako, transformed into Sailor Venus, ran along rooftops with Artemis carefully clinging to the shoulder he was draped across as she followed Sailor Mars.

They had spotted her running from their vantage point and easily decided to follow her from that height so she wouldn't see them.

They followed her for a few blocks before she slowed as she reached a building that had a few people collapsed on the sidewalk in front of it. Minako walked to the front of the building she was on and knelt at the edge of the roof directly across the street from where Mars appeared to be going.

Artemis moved from her shoulder to sit next to her, and they watched intently, Minako's eyes narrowed through the red mask framing her eyes, to see what they could see.

Immediately they saw a woman come flying through the glass door, nearly hitting Mars, and slam onto the ground and roll out into the street. The masked man they had seen on the news appeared through the ruined door with the blonde senshi they had also seen on the news right behind him.

Considering the crescent moons on her, and who Minako knew she actually was, she decided to call her Sailor Moon. That had to be her name anyway since she couldn't think of anything else that would fit.

Moments later they watched Sailor Jupiter and Sailor Mercury arrive together, and the woman who had smashed through the glass began to glow as bats appeared out of thin air around her. When it all cleared she was standing as a winged creature that looked very similar to the bats that had surrounded her.

The creature yelled and Minako and Artemis grimaced and covered their ears as it turned into a loud echoing screech. The masked man attacked with a glowing rose he had somehow made appear in his hand. The creature dodged it, but it had the benefit of silencing the screeching.

From there three of the senshi attacked, but while Mars and Jupiter's were actual threatening attacks Mercury's was more of a concealment. A concealment that took away all visual of the fight scene below.

"I believe that must be addressed once we reveal ourselves to the team." Artemis said with a sigh as he looked down at the thick fog that blocked all view of everyone on the street below.

"Definitely." Minako agreed seriously. "This is a danger to the other Senshi, and could be to the princess."

"True." He agreed.

"It's a good thing they're not attacking in there." She said after a few silent moments of staring at the fog. "At least I hope they're not."

"They could risk hitting each other even if they haven't moved from the positions we last saw them in." Artemis said seriously.

"Do you think we would be able to see them attacking in there?" She asked thoughtfully.

"I would think we would be able to see flashes of light, but it depends on how thick the fog actually is." He answered.

Before Minako could reply or comment on something else the fog was abruptly cleared away, and the creature was hovering slightly in the air with her large wings flapping. It was obvious that the female had used her wings to clear the air.

They also noticed that the masked man and Sailor Moon had moved from their previous positions and were still standing together.

The masked man attacked immediately with a glowing rose and put a hole in the middle of one of the female's wings causing her to fall back to the street.

Minako nodded approvingly, liking that he hadn't wasted any time attacking the creature, but soon after she was frowning lightly as Jupiter and Mars loudly called out their attacks. She didn't like that since it announced to the enemy what they were doing.

And it allows them to avoid the attacks. She thought as she watched the creature do just that.

They watched the creature use the same sound attack she had before and frowned at the sound even though it was lessened since she only had one wing. Beyond that she was only focused on Mars and Jupiter. Mercury, Moon, and the masked man were either ignored or briefly forgotten.

Then they watched in interest as Sailor Moon threw her tiara-turned-weapon toward the creature and put a hole in her remaining wing just as the masked man had before it began to return to her.

Mars and Jupiter attacked as soon as the sound stopped, but again the creature avoided the attacks and attacked in return with her claws extending through the air at them.

Both Artemis and Minako were watching the fighting, noting that only Mars and Jupiter were attacking, and watching Sailor Moon and the masked man as they watched the fight and talked to each other; both of them wishing they could hear what was being said.

"Minako look!" Artemis said quickly and pointed a paw toward Sailor Moon and the masked man.

Minako looked and her eyes widened to see a wand with a large crescent moon on top of it in Sailor Moon's hand.

"I don't remember seeing that before." She said as she narrowed her eyes.

"It is the Crescent Moon Wand." Artemis replied. "The only time I remember seeing it was when the Queen used it at the end on the Moon in conjunction with the silver crystal."

"Well, the crystal isn't attached, so she must not have it yet." She surmised as she glanced back to the fighting to see the creature was being defeated.

"Which means she probably does not yet remember who she really is." Artemis added.

They both gasped as the crescent began to glow, and golden light began to spread and flow into the air in all directions and beyond the immediate area. Before they could even wonder what she was doing they saw the people who were lying around unconscious start to stir and wake up. Clearly she was the one causing their return to consciousness.

After a long while the light coming from the wand stopped, and much to their alarm Sailor Moon began to collapse.

"Sailor Moon!" They could clearly hear the other three senshi calling out in alarm, and confirming that Minako's guess about her senshi name had been correct.

However, that was blown to the wayside as they watched in surprise as her transformation began to unravel right there in front of the masked man, the senshi, them, and anyone else who happened to have their eyes on the scene.

She lay there in a school uniform clearly unconscious, and Minako and Artemis watched as the masked man didn't hesitate to grab her wand from where it fell and place it on her before he easily picked her up in his arms and got to his feet.

From what they could hear the other senshi were concerned about him having her and trying to leave with her, and then they were shocked when he literally disappeared from sight with her. He didn't run away and disappear or walk away and disappear or even look like he had teleported. The man just vanished right there where he had been standing!

"How..?" Minako began to ask, but couldn't get the question out.

"I do not know. That did not look like anything I am familiar with." Artemis said. "But I am not sure I like this since I am not entirely sure who he is even though we have our suspicions." He added with slight concern.

"Oh we don't need to worry." Minako said as she glanced to him. "I'm confused about how he vanished like that, but I'm not worried. Now that I've seen him in person, even if at a distance, I'm sure of who he is." She said reassuringly.

Artemis sighed in relief, no longer concerned that the masked man had taken off with Sailor Moon. He trusted his charge, and if she said she was sure then he believed her.

"In that case I am glad he got her out of sight so quickly even if we do not know exactly how he did so." He said.

Before Minako could reply her eyes narrowed at the sight of a pale blond haired man in a dark gray uniform appearing as if he had teleported to the scene, the air still rippling slightly with a hint of darkness around him.

"Me too!" She said seriously as she eyed the angry sounding man.

He had missed seeing Sailor Moon's civilian identity by mere seconds. It was a very good thing the masked man had wasted no time taking her away; and that included not pausing to answer the three senshi's questions.

They listened closely as he spoke of destroying another of his minions and ruining another of his plans. Clearly he was part of their enemy even though his sudden appearance was enough evidence of that. His words just solidified it, and his following attack only added to that.

Minako narrowed her eyes as she watched his attack hit the side of a building and freeze the wall and glass in the immediate area where it hit. The others clearly didn't notice his attack's affect, but she would make sure to remember it in case she came up against him.

Just like with the now defeated creature Mars and Jupiter returned fire on the male, but it was no surprise that he avoided the fire and lightning.

His movements caused him to turn sideways and Minako held in a gasp as she got a look at his face. She recognized the male from her memories of the past, and could hardly believe what she was seeing.

He either chose to change his loyalties, and betray his prince again, or he's unaware he has anyone to betray. She thought quietly.

"I recognize that man Artemis." She said quietly. "He's one of the Earth Prince's protective guardians."

"Oh!" Artemis exclaimed even as he narrowed his eyes at the male. He had never seen those men in the past, but he had heard of them; the Guardian Shittenou. They were just like the Moon Princess' Guardian Senshi.

He of course knew why their princess had guardians, but he had never learned why the Earth Prince had such guardians when no other royal heir in the solar system had any.

They both watched the man closer, taking in everything from his clothes, to his shoes, to his facial expressions, before Mercury launched her bubble fog and completely cut off their view of what was happening below them.

Minako sighed heavily in frustration.

"This definitely has to be addressed." She said as she shook her head in frustrated exasperation.

"Yes." Artemis agreed as he frowned down at the fog. They couldn't even see the sidewalk directly below them. "Do you know that man's name?" He asked as they waited for something to happen.

"No." Minako answered. "I never learned. I remember not deeming it important to know. I knew the Earth Prince's name and that was what mattered given the situation."

"That makes sense." He said, knowing their princess spent a lot of time around the prince.

Suddenly they saw flashes of white light in the fog but nothing else. Thankfully they also heard nothing else, so they at least knew none of the senshi had been hit.

In the next moments they heard Jupiter call out her attack followed by a flash of light, and then she called out that she had found the man to bring the other's attention to her location. It worked and Mars was soon heard loudly voicing her attack.

Minako and Artemis saw a flash of red and heard the man cry out in pain before they heard both Mars and Jupiter call out their attacks nearly at the same time.

They heard nothing more, but the fog had thinned enough where they were able to see the man teleport away in the same manner he had arrived in.

"It is good that they are cautious." Artemis said as he watched the three senshi looking around carefully.

"Yes. At least that is one thing they will not need to work on." Minako said as she watched the senshi speaking among themselves, and wishing she could hear them.

"Well, that's that." She said as Mars, Jupiter, and Mercury began to leave the scene. "They're probably going to try to find Sailor Moon now."

"Do you think they will succeed?" He asked as he looked away from the disappearing young women.

"I have no idea." She replied with a sigh.

~HPxXxMC~

Mamoru appeared silently in his apartment in front of the door with his precious cargo securely in his arms. He looked down to Usagi before he looked back up and began to walk.

He spotted Helios on his perch next to the balcony with the door still open enough for him to come and go as he pleased, but he didn't say anything as he continued on moving pass the kitchen and down the hallway to his bedroom.

He carefully moved through the doorway and waved his hand lightly at his bed and watched his comforter move as if it was being pulled back, and gently placed her in the middle of his bed. He removed her shoes and placed them on the floor at the side of the bed, and took her wand and placed it on his nightstand before he pulled the comforter over her.

Once he was sure she was as comfortable as he could make her he turned to leave, but paused as his eyes landed on his magical painting of a bright sunny open blue sky with clouds moving and a dragon flying into view. He waved his hand at it, freezing the painting just after the dragon disappeared from view so it wouldn't be moving when Usagi woke up.

He then left the room, walked down the hallway, and went to his living room before he collapsed on the couch.

As he relaxed into the cushions he wondered why he had bypassed the guest room and put Usagi in his bedroom, in his bed. Of course it barely took any thought to answer himself. He knew why; it was because he liked her.

He liked her but he was holding back on pursuing anything, because of the age gap between them and his loyalty to Ginny. He didn't want to replace her.

But my feelings obviously aren't going anywhere, and I don't want them to. But I also don't want to push Ginny's memory aside and put another girl in her place. But I can't help how I feel about Usagi. He thought with a heavy sigh as he pulled off his mask and rubbed his hands over his face wearily.

Mamoru shook his head and stood back up and made his way toward the side table next to his apartment door and grabbed his top hat before he moved to the kitchen table. He placed it and his mask on the table and pulled off his jacket and draped it and his cape over the closest chair with a nod.

He wasn't interested in hiding his identity from Usagi since he had brought her to his home, and she would obviously recognize it. He trusted her enough to know the truth now just as he trusted her enough to start clueing her in to his magical identity.

Turning around he stepped back toward the living room, but paused as he saw Helios watching him.

Should I ask him to stay out of sight in the guest room or if he would rather leave so Usagi won't see him since she doesn't yet know I'm magical? He wondered as he stared thoughtfully at his golden familiar.

Actually, never mind. I'll allow her to see him. He decided firmly. Now's the time. This will be a test to see how she'll react to the sight of my familiar and this first unknowing brush of magic.

"What do you think of letting Usagi see you for the first time?" Mamoru asked his familiar as he walked over to him.

Helios tilted his head slightly and hooted quietly as he enjoyed the gentle fingers stroking over his head and down his back.

Mamoru smiled as he sensed his positive agreement with that situation. Now he just had to wait for her to wake up.

~xXx~

Usagi groaned lightly and opened her eyes only to blink in surprise to find herself in a bed. She sat up slowly and looked around confused and wary, but relaxed as she almost immediately recognized Mamoru's bedroom.

She thought his bed was as comfortable as it had looked, not allowing herself to think further on it, and she liked the artwork he had on his walls. Those hadn't been there the last time she had peeked into his room. She wanted to take a closer look, but she really wanted to see Mamoru and find out how she got here.

She also wanted to know why she was here, and what happened with the fight. The last thing she remembered was struggling to remain conscious as the Crescent Moon Wand used her energy.

She was tired now, but somehow better, like she wasn't as tired as she thought she should be considering how exhausted she felt before she passed out. She didn't know what was up with that, but maybe it had something to do with her being a senshi.

Or maybe another reason why I'm somehow at Mamoru's place. She thought quietly with a tired sigh.

She pushed the comforter back and slid over to the side of the bed, idly noting that her shoes had been taken off, and stood up. Glancing over she spotted her wand laying on the nightstand, and she grabbed it and put it in her subspace pocket just so she didn't have to worry about it before she silently walked out of the room.

As she moved down the hallway she noted the artwork on the walls, also new additions from the last time she was in his apartment, and quickly saw Mamoru sitting on the couch. She started walking a little faster, but slowed as she saw a familiar top hat and mask on the kitchen table.

Usagi picked up the mask and stared at it wide eyed as shock and surprise began to fill her as she put the pieces together.

She reached down and lightly touched the black tuxedo jacket and cape draped over the back of the chair, and then looked over as she saw movement from the corner of her eye, and watched Mamoru stand up, looking her way, and wearing the rest of the tuxedo outfit she was used to seeing.

Hmm..how is that watch connected to his vest? She wondered idly through her shock, not even sure she had ever noticed the star shaped watched before.

---

Mamoru walked over to the kitchen area as he watched Usagi staring at him in shock. He stopped a couple of feet from her and waited to see how she would react to knowing that he was Tuxedo Kamen.

Usagi looked from Mamoru to the mask in her hand and back to Mamoru before she stepped toward him, and lifted the white mask with both her hands and placed it carefully over his eyes.

"You're really Tuxedo Kamen?" She asked, her eyes widening more as the truth was confirmed with the mask in place.

Mamoru nodded and slowly took the mask off.

"All this time? From day one?" She asked in surprise.

"Yes. From day one in the jewelry store." He answered, and her eyes widened further.

"Oh! Oh wow!" Usagi breathed as she looked him over. Taking in the black dress pants, the white long sleeve dress shirt and matching button up vest and gloves and bow tie, and the gold medal on a red ribbon around his neck.

"I understand your shock." Mamoru said as he placed the mask back on the table. "I was shocked and surprised when I first recognized you in that jewelry store, and had so many questions running through my mind. Questions I hope you can answer now that you know I'm Tuxedo Kamen."

"Yeah." She said as she nodded rapidly. "I have questions too."

He nodded and guided her over to the couch, and they sat down facing each other with him toward the balcony and her with her back to it.

"Why did you become Sailor Moon?" He asked right off.

"Well, I was made..or actually awakened as a guardian to a princess from the Moon from a long time ago." Usagi said, and then frowned as she realized how that sounded.

"Guardian?" Mamoru said with a light frown.

"A protector." She clarified, and watched him blink in muted confusion.

"I know how this sounds, but…" She began quickly, not wanting him to think she was crazy.

"But you can obviously become this sailor warrior." He interrupted. "Don't worry. I believe you. I mean I'm out there with you fighting. It's just strange." He added, and that was saying something since he was a wizard and saw all kinds of strange things.

Usagi nodded in agreement. It was strange, and she was living it.

"What of your two friends, and that green senshi? Did they become senshi for the same reason?" Mamoru asked. "Are you all meant to work together with you being dressed similarly? Does that mean something?"

"My friends?" Usagi repeated with a surprised frown. "You know who they are? I mean you know that they're senshi too?"

"Yes." He answered as he nodded. "I don't know why, but I seem to be able to see beneath whatever hides your true identities from everyone else. I don't know if it's because I saw you all before you became senshi or if it's some other reason."

Usagi nodded slowly. He hadn't met Makoto yet, but she wondered if he would instantly know she was Sailor Jupiter just by looking at her.

"Okay, to answer your questions. Yes they're senshi for the same reason. We are all supposed to be guardians to the Moon Princess, and work as a team to keep her safe. I'm assuming that's why we're dressed similarly. I guess it's like a uniform." She explained.

Mamoru nodded. "So you're not just supposed to be fighting the youma that have been appearing? You're supposed to be protecting some princess?" He asked.

"Yeah. Our job..duty is to protect the princess, and we fight the youma because she could be one of their victims and because we can't let them just take peoples energy." She said.

He frowned and Usagi began to explain in more detail; unconcerned about telling him everything. After all, this was Mamoru, her friend and crush, and her masked companion that had been helping her and saving her since day one as a senshi.

Mamoru listened intently as Usagi explained that as a senshi, which was a female warrior duty bound to protect and support this Moon Princess, she and the others were supposed to stop the youma attacking and stealing energy from people.

Beyond that they were supposed to find and protect this Moon Princess who was a woman who had been heir to the throne of the Moon Kingdom back in an era known as the Silver Millennium. She had also been next in line to wield and guard a very powerful object known as the imperial silver crystal; something that could only be used correctly by the royal moon line.

At hearing about the silver crystal Mamoru had to actively stop himself from gasping in stunned surprise. The silver crystal! The same crystal the mystery princess in his dreams had been begging him to find!

And apparently she really is a princess. It's not just my senses telling me she is. Usagi and her new friends are this woman's protectors. He thought in stunned surprise. And yet she's been begging me and not them to find her silver crystal.

"Because she's supposed to be the wielder and guardian of the silver crystal she has us as her guardians. Five of us apparently. The only one missing now is Sailor Venus." Usagi said. "In the past it was for her lifetime, I believe since she was born, and I've assumed it will be the same in this life."

"So you were all..uh..what do you call it.." Mamoru said with a frown. "reincarnated in this time on the Earth? I'm assuming since this princess was from the Moon that's where you all lived with her."

"Yeah." She confirmed. "We were all born on the planets we're senshi of, and spent our childhood there before moving to the Moon. I guess the others did since I was already on the Moon."

"Do you know where those youma we've fought come from?" He asked, and watched her shrug.

"I only know what we've learned from the youma. That Dark Kingdom place or group, and someone named Jadeite." Usagi said, and he nodded remembering hearing that from two different youma.

"So we can assume they're from the Dark Kingdom and possibly being sent by someone named Jadeite." He said, and watched her nod. "Those names still don't sound familiar to me."

"Me either." She said.

"Alright. Let me see if I have it all straight." He said. "You and your friends are sailor warriors that are supposed to fight the youma stealing people's energy, and protect a reincarnated princess from the Moon because she's now the wielder and protector of a powerful object called the silver crystal. I'm guessing she's the only one capable of that."

"Beyond that all you know is that the youma are coming from or part of something called the Dark Kingdom, and maybe being sent out by someone named Jadeite." He summarized.

"Yes. Exactly that." Usagi confirmed as she nodded.

"Okay." He said as he nodded in return. "Now what's up with that talking back cat that's always hanging around you? And how do you know all this about being a senshi and this Moon Princess and her silver crystal?"

"Ah well, those are linked actually." She said with a light shrug. "The black cat is Luna. She's the one who found me and awakened me as a senshi the day we met; actually only a couple of hours later. She's also where all this information about my role as a senshi comes from."

"And how does she know?" He asked with a confused frown.

"Luna says she's to be our advisor and guide, and when the princess is found she'll be her personal guardian and advisor." She answered. "I'm assuming that means in the past she was the Moon Queen's advisor, and she knows because she remembers some of the past. Not all of it, it's still coming to her, but she remembers."

"Does that mean you'll remember this past in the..Silver Millennium?" Mamoru asked.

"That's what she said would happen." Usagi said.

"Have you?" He asked curiously.

"No." She answered as she shook her head.

"Alright, I have one last question that has been uppermost in my mind." He said, and watched her nod encouragingly. "Why do I seem to be connected to you in some magical way?"

"What?!" Usagi asked in surprise.

"I can sense when you transform. I get this sharp headache." Mamoru revealed, and she gasped.

"Headache?! Is it painful? Does it last long?" She asked rapidly in concern.

"It is painful, and it only lasts until I transform." He answered. "I think it's painful just to make sure my attention is gained, and I know I need to get to you quick."

"Wow." She said as she stared at him. "I have no idea why you can do that. I certainly never know when you transform. Before today for all knew you could have always worn that tuxedo and mask."

"How long have you been Tuxedo Kamen? How did you become that masked man?" She asked, pushing away the surprising fact that he could sense her transformation.

"I became Tuxedo Kamen the day we met. With the massive blinding headache I got I'm assuming it was when you transformed and became Sailor Moon for the first time." He answered, and then hesitated wondering if he should tell her how he had been a blank slate in a tuxedo at first.

Usagi waited patiently since it seemed he might have more to say. She was surprised that he had become Tuxedo Kamen when she became Sailor Moon. Actually it sounded like he had become the masked man because she had become Sailor Moon.

She didn't know how to feel about that. Clearly there was some kind of connection between them that he could sense, and she wondered if it was because of the past. Did they know each other in the past? Did she have some crush on him, and hadn't been able to do anything about it because of her lifetime duty to the Moon Princess?

If that was the case I'm definitely doing things differently this time. I'm acting on my feelings for him instead of ignoring them or hiding them from him. She thought as she looked down to the brooch on her chest.

She was definitely not letting her identify as a senshi stop her from acting on her feelings for him, and now that she was really thinking about it she liked that they were connected in such a way. It just meant they could spend more time together.

Oh! It also means I have more knowledge of him now than I thought, and the same with him for me. She realized.

His always being at fights, helping her, saving her, protecting her, and all the while knowing that Sailor Moon was her showed that he cared more for her than she realized.

Usagi closed her eyes as she remembered back on instances of him as Tuxedo Kamen holding her close, easing her fears, encouraging her, and advising her.

"After I was transformed, something that happened all on its own, I found myself running, following an internal urgent pull, feeling determined and confused." Mamoru finally said, deciding to reveal what his first transformation into Tuxedo Kamen had been like.

"I didn't know why I was determined or confused, I didn't know where I was running to, why I was going there, nor did I know who I was." He continued, and listened to her shocked gasp.

"All I knew was that I was a male; beyond that I was just a blank slate in a tuxedo and mask." He said as he remembered back on that event. "I began to feel anger and that seemed to trigger some memories that in turn triggered my memory of who I was. From there I decided to follow the pull if only to find out what was happening and why."

"When I finally arrived where my senses were pulling me I found myself at that jewelry store and as soon as I saw you I realized who you were, and nearly as quickly realized you didn't know who I was when we spoke." He finished.

"I..I..I don't know what to say." Usagi said in shock. "It's crazy that this connection between us triggered your transformation in such a way that it nearly wiped everything from your mind. I wonder if after the fight you would have remembered yourself or just gone on as Tuxedo Kamen."

Mamoru grimaced at the thought.

"I don't mind transforming into my masked persona, but I can't imagine being nothing else. The rest of my identity just gone in favor of the masked persona." He said as he shook his head.

Usagi couldn't imagine it either even as she tried to imagine what it would be like to be nothing but Sailor Moon; not remembering that she was Usagi and a junior high school student. Would she have been a better fighter?

"How do you find the fight scenes, and show up at exactly the right time to help?" She asked, pushing her previous thought away.

"I don't. Not really." Mamoru said. "I sense that you've transformed and then I follow my senses, that pull, directly to you. If you're already at the scene then I come to it because that's where you are, and if you're still on your way when I find you then sometimes I join you or I just follow you until you get there."

"Like that fight at the clock store. I just followed you when I found you instead of joining you." He added.

"You knew!" Usagi said suddenly with a gasp. "That day I had to leave you at your apartment and couldn't say why. You knew didn't you?"

"Actually I didn't." He said honestly. "I really didn't know why you had to leave, but after you left I started thinking about it and I realized that maybe it had something to do with you being Sailor Moon. Right in the middle of that thought I sensed you transform, and knew I had been right."

"Another headache." She said unhappily.

"They are a bit of a pain, but I really don't mind since it lets me know that you need my help." He said reassuringly.

"I don't like it, but if you don't have a problem with it then I'll try not to." She said, and then changed the subject. "So do you remember the past? I mean you must have been in the past since I was in the past and we have some kind of connection."

"I haven't remembered anything like what we've been dealing with. Nor have I remembered anything involving senshi or a princess or a kingdom on the Moon." Mamoru said, and then hesitated as he wondered if he should tell her about his dreams of the mystery princess who was highly likely this Moon Princess she had spoken of.

It only took moments for him to decide he would tell her since he had revealed that he was Tuxedo Kamen, and this was something that she had a connection to.

"However, there is something I know that appears to have some connection to this secret life we have now that I've spoken to you." He said slowly, making sure he was truly prepared to reveal this after having kept it secret for so long.

"For years, since I was a little kid, I've had dreams that I've never told anyone about. They're always the same; the same scene, the same person, and nearly the same words, over and over again. A mystery woman, that I've only recently sensed is a princess, begging me to find the silver crystal." He continued, and watched her eyes widen.

"That it was important that I find this immensely powerful object, that I wouldn't have to search the entire planet for it and I just needed to use my intuition and my instincts would guide me to it, that she was asking me because she trusted me more than anyone else, and that I would understand everything once it was found." He said.

"I call her a mystery because I can never see her face no matter how much I squint or shift angles, and when I asked if I will ever know who she is, beyond my sense that she's a princess, she told me I would know when I found the silver crystal." He explained.

Usagi sat stunned as she stared at Mamoru. The Moon Princess had been contacting him. Through dreams, but still contacting him. And for years! Before he had become Tuxedo Mask, before she had become Sailor Moon, and likely long before Luna set out to start finding the Guardian Senshi and the Moon Princess!

"Wow! I..wow!" She said as she tilted her head slightly. "I wonder what it means that she's contacting you. Like how are you connected to her that she trusts you so much?"

"Good questions." Mamoru said as he nodded in agreement. "I guess I won't know until the silver crystal is found or she is." He said with a shrug.

Usagi nodded, and then bit her lip as her questions had reminded her of something.

"You know Luna and the other senshi kind of don't trust you." She said, feeling embarrassed by that for some reason. "I've done my best to get them to rethink that and be neutral toward you. I actually even used the example of what if you were close to the princess, and what we would say to her if she saw us treating you with suspicion or as an enemy."

"Huh. I don't care." Mamoru said bluntly with a slight shrug. "I don't care if they don't trust me, and don't care how they feel about me. The only thing I care about is them leaving me alone and not hurting you in any form or fashion."

"I appreciate the times I witnessed you defending me, even with what you just said now I appreciate that, since they're signs that I've earned your trust." He added.

"Is allowing me to know you're Tuxedo Kamen a sign of your trust in me?" She asked.

"Yes." He admitted. "I would not have brought you to my home otherwise."

Usagi's eyes instantly stung with tears of appreciation and she shifted forward and slowly hugged him. She knew, could sense, from her time getting to know him that he was slow to trust, and gaining his trust meant so much to her that she could barely describe it.

However, despite her emotional response, she wasn't fooling herself into believing she had his full trust. She knew that took time and proximity to gain.

Mamoru returned Usagi's hug welcomingly. She had given him plenty of time to avoid it, but he hadn't wanted to. He could tell she was happy to learn she had earned some of his trust and wanted to express that beyond words.

He was fine with that, and didn't feel uncomfortable with her arms around him, and more importantly having his arms around her. He liked that she was so appreciative of having gained his trust, that she was aware that it wasn't an easy thing to do, and he enjoyed feeling her hugging him; it felt nice.

Usagi suddenly pulled away, hearing her communicator going off in her subspace pocket, and gestured with her hand. Her school bag appeared, much to Mamoru's surprise, and she placed it in her lap.

"What was that?" He asked as he watched her, idly hearing the beeping he had heard that time she had to suddenly leave his apartment. He knew she hadn't conjured it, especially since it was her school bag, but it seemed to be like when he took out his roses.

"That was me taking my bag out of my subspace pocket. Apparently it's a personal pocket dimension where I can keep things with me that can't fit in a pocket or if I just don't want it in my pocket." She explained as she opened her bag and began to dig in it.

"That's convenient." He commented. "I think I have one, but I'll have to figure out how to consciously use it."

"It's easy once you know how. I'll show you as soon as I finish dealing with this." She said as she pulled her communicator from her bag.

Right away she saw that it was Ami contacting her since the button for Mercury was flashing. She looked to her left and moved to sit on the floor in front of the side chair, so nothing identifiable would be seen, and glanced to Mamoru before she pressed the button.

"Usagi here." She answered as she watched Ami's face appear on the small screen. She was still transformed from what she could see.

"Are you okay? Where are you? What did Tuxedo Kamen do to you?" Ami asked rapidly.

"I'm fine. Tuxedo Kamen just took me somewhere safe and watched over me until I woke up." Usagi reassured her. "What about you? Are you okay? What about Mars and Jupiter? What did I miss?" She asked in return, completely ignoring the fact that she hadn't answered where she was exactly.

She didn't intend on telling them Tuxedo Kamen was Mamoru or letting on that she knew who he was at all. In fact, she didn't plan on telling them anything that was said during their conversation since he hadn't told her anything that they needed to know.

It was all only things that were significant to her, and they certainly didn't need to know he was dreaming of the Moon Princess begging him to find her silver crystal even though it was proof that she had been right about him possibly being connected to the royal woman.

"We're all fine." Ami assured her. "Right after Tuxedo Kamen took you away we had to fight an angry young man with short blond hair in a dark gray uniform. I've never seen him before."

"He doesn't sound like anyone I've seen before either. I've only seen youma, and no one else connected to them." Usagi said with a light frown, and had to stop herself from looking over at Mamoru to see what he thought.

"He didn't give his name, but he said we had destroyed his minions and ruined another of his plans." Ami reported. "He was apparently done with our interference, and immediately attacked."

"We fought him and eventually drove him away, but before he left he said 'this is far from over'." She added.

"Then we'll have to be careful, and on the lookout for another appearance from him." Usagi said seriously.

"Definitely." She heard Rei's voice in the background.

"Where are you?" Ami asked. "We'll come get you."

"Don't worry about it." Usagi replied dismissively. "I'll head home when I'm ready. I'll even call all of you so you know I made it safely."

"But what if you're hurt or Tuxedo Kamen did something to you while you were unconscious?" Ami asked.

"I'm fine! I'll call you and let you know when I get home." She said abruptly before she ended the connection.

She wasn't about to entertain Ami's speculative questions when there was nothing wrong with her and she knew the truth. Besides that she was still feeling upset with her for trying to get her to ditch Mamoru and Naru as her friends, and for using Naru like she was a temporary friend until Rei and Makoto came along.

Usagi looked to Mamoru as she got up and put her communicator in her pocket before she sat back on the couch with him.

Mamoru for his part just raised an eyebrow silently. He had never seen or heard Usagi have an attitude with anyone, and he was curious what had made her be that way with a girl she considered her friend; a new friend but still a friend all the same.

"What happened after I passed out?" Usagi asked, since Ami had sounded worried when she first answered her call.

"Your transformation unraveled. I judged it more important to get you out of sight, and to safety than to stay and let anyone see you even if those senshi are your friends. They aren't my friends, and I don't trust them." He answered.

Plus, what if something had happened afterward and they couldn't get her away without being seen? He thought. And judging by what I just heard I was right to worry. It sounded like she missed being seen by someone connected to the youma.

"Thank you for protecting me, and my identity from being revealed." Usagi said softly.

"You're welcome." Mamoru said with a small smile.

Usagi smiled in return; always enjoying his smiles in her direction.

"So, can we still do my tutoring, and here since we're already here?" She asked.

"Yeah." Mamoru answered as he stood and released his transformation.

Usagi watched as he started to glow with red gold-tinted light, and when it cleared he was in casual clothes, and the mask, hat, and jacket were gone from the kitchen table and chair.

"Wow." She said as she stood, but before she could step toward him she saw color moving out of the corner of her eye. She looked over, and gasped in surprise to see a golden owl sitting on a perch next to the balcony.

She had seen the perch before, but it had always been empty and she had never asked if he was ever going to get a bird for it. Now it was occupied by the most beautiful owl she had ever seen, and the first she had seen in person!

She moved around the couch and walked over toward it, and stopped in front of it at a slight distance. It stared at her as she stared it, and then she jumped slightly as it hooted quietly at her.

"His name is Helios." Mamoru said as he came over, and gently stroked the feathers along his back. "He's friendly; you can pet him."

Usagi did, stroking a finger gently from the top of his head down along his back.

"Have you had him long?" She asked as she glanced to Mamoru.

"Yes." He answered as he nodded. "For months now; before I met you. Helios is free to come and go as he pleases, which is why the balcony door is open, he just never happened to be home the times you've been here."

Usagi nodded at his words.

"He's beautiful." She said, and then smiled as the owl hooted softly and leaned into her touch.

"Helios is smart, and can understand everything you say." Mamoru said as he smiled lightly.

He was pleased that Usagi took well to Helios, and didn't seem to mind him and wasn't afraid of him. Now he would start allowing her to see different magical items and forms of magic.

I'll start by moving my magical magazines, newspapers, and some books into the bookcase in here. He thought as he glanced to where it stood near the TV.

"We're going to work on our languages and homework in the kitchen. Do you want to join us?" He asked his familiar.

Helios hooted, and he sensed the positive answer before his familiar leapt up and landed on his shoulder.

"Wow." Usagi said as they moved toward the kitchen, only pausing to grab her school bag.

"You get used to it." Mamoru said with a small smile before he stepped toward the side table in front of his apartment door and grabbed his school bag off the floor where he had left it after sensing her need for him.

"Where did you get him?" She asked as they settled at the table, watching as Helios flew from Mamoru's shoulder and perched on the back of a free chair.

"I got him at a kind of pet store where a person and the animal choose each other." He answered as truthfully as he was willing to. "If the animal doesn't want to be with the person that chose them then they won't go with them."

"Helios had been at the very back of the section I had been in, in a dark corner, and the only reason I spotted him was because he blinked and allowed himself to be seen." He explained.

"I knew he was the one instantly, and clearly Helios had decided the same thing, because he had revealed himself fully and then perched himself on my shoulder." He said.

"What made you want to get an owl?" Usagi asked curiously.

"I had an owl before, during my time at the boarding school I went to, but she was killed when I was seventeen trying to protect me." He answered.

Usagi gasped in horrified surprise. He had lost a number of people in his life, and his pet owl on top of that. Why did he have so much bad luck?

"How long did you have her?" She asked gently.

"A little over six years. She was a gift for my eleventh birthday." He said. "She was with me through everything once I started at that boarding school. Even when I was living with my mom's sister and her husband she lived in the room with me."

"Your bedroom." She said, glancing at Helios as she remembered seeing one of those perches in his bedroom too.

"I guess you can call it that." He said as he nodded slowly. "It was their son's second bedroom. All of his broken toys and other items he was no longer interested in were in there."

Usagi grimaced and forced herself not to ask questions about why in the world a boy needed a second bedroom. It already brought to mind an image of a boy in a nice large bedroom, something like the size of her parents' bedroom, and then the room Mamoru had, which was likely smaller considering they hadn't wanted him, full of broken things where he had to sleep and work on his studies.

"Alright!" She said as she shook her head, as if she could shake the thought away. "Let me show you how to use your subspace pocket before getting into my tutoring." She said, changing the subject.

"Okay." Mamoru said as he nodded.

"So all you have to do is gesture with your hand like this," She said as she did just that. "and think of wanting something that's in it or wanting to put something away in it."

She took her communicator out of her pocket and focused on putting it away in her subspace pocket and watched it disappear. She then focused on wanting it and gestured with her hand and it appeared again.

Mamoru hummed as he watched Usagi's communicator disappear and reappear. It looked simple enough, but he wasn't sure what to put in this pocket dimension she mentioned.

He could think of things to put in there when it was convenient, like his Mokeskin pouch when he didn't want anyone to see him wearing it and ask questions, but he didn't want to use that to test it.

"It can be anything?" He asked.

"Yeah. Anything you want you can put in there. I think I might even have a little money in there right now." Usagi said as she gestured slightly with her and watched her communicator disappear back into her subspace pocket.

Mamoru nodded and took out pen, deciding to use something simple, and focused on wanting to put it inside his pocket dimension; he even envisioned an empty black space.

To his slight surprise the pen actually disappeared from where it lay on his palm, so he focused on wanting it back out and gestured slightly with his hand and it reappeared on his palm.

"Cool!" He said at his success.

"Congratulations!" Usagi said with a grin.

"Thanks for the lesson." He said with a small smile, and watched her grin harder.

Mamoru shook his head in amusement and began to take out the notebook with the French paper he had been working on earlier, and Usagi began to take out her English notes for the day as well as the English homework she had.

Once they were set he took her notes and read through them before he returned them and focused on helping her understand the things that had confused her or given her trouble.

~xXx~

Mamoru stood out on his living room balcony gazing out at the view with Helios perched on the railing at his side. He'd just gotten back from escorting Usagi to their usual parting place in the area near the cafe they frequented; having been unwilling to let her make her way all the way home from his apartment on her own.

They had managed to get her English tutoring done as well as her History, and he had finished the three page French paper he had been working on before he sensed Usagi's need of him plus his History homework.

After that she had gotten the rest of her homework done, and he had gotten half his homework done before she decided she needed to get home so her parents wouldn't wonder where she was when dinner came around.

He had understood that perfectly. He remembered their talk about her parents or at least her mother being pretty lenient with allowing her to go out and do what she wanted without giving details, and he didn't want that to change for her or to get her into trouble for getting home too late without notice.

I suppose she could have called home, but what was she going to say? She was staying at my place for a little bit and would be home later? He wondered. I don't know if they even know about me. Of course if I was her I wouldn't have told them about me, but then again I'm a private person and would think it's none of their business.

He recalled how the Dursley's had only known about some of the Weasley's because they had come to get him for the Quidditch World Cup. They hadn't known of all the Weasley's, and they hadn't known about Hermione either. They certainly hadn't known about any of his other acquaintances at school.

Still, now that he was back home and Usagi wasn't here anymore he could finally allow himself to really think about all the things he had learned from her.

He had finally gotten the answers to his questions. Or at least some of his questions. He still wondered about his dreams of the mystery princess, who he now knew was known as the Moon Princess.

Why was she sending him the dreams? In one of his last dreams of her she had said it was because she trusted him over everyone else, but why was that? Who was he to her that she would trust him when he had never met her?

And why doesn't she trust the women who are supposed to be her protectors enough to ask them to find her crystal? He wondered. I guess I won't know until I find the crystal or meet the princess in person.

In connection to the Moon Princess he also now knew that Usagi and her friends were this royal woman's protectors, and that they had all been made or awakened to that duty by a black cat named Luna.

All of them except one. He thought as he remembered Usagi mentioning there being five of them. Usagi as Sailor Moon, her friends Ami and Rei as Sailor Mercury and Sailor Mars, and the green senshi Sailor Jupiter is I'm guessing one of her newer friend's I haven't met yet. Then there's Sailor Venus who hasn't been found yet.

And apparently the princess, the Senshi, the cat, the silver crystal, and even me all date back to an unknown past in an era known as the Silver Millennium. I suppose that's where the princess knows me from, this past, which means I have another identity I need to find out about. He thought with a sigh.

Usagi said the cat, Luna, said they would remember, since she remembers some things, so maybe I'll start to remember too. He considered, and then hummed thoughtfully.

He remembered back to that strange dream he had where he had called what looked like the inside of a palace home, and he had worn a navy blue uniform, a black and red cape, and a sword. There had been guards behaving surprisingly toward him, and his parents had looked like his birth parents aside from his mother with her long hair and green eyes.

The dream was also similar to my dreams of the princess. He thought as he gazed out across the city. So could that mean it wasn't a dream but a memory? A memory of my past life in that Silver Millennium era?

Mamoru thought it was possible, but wasn't convinced after only one dream. Besides that it seemed awfully coincidental that his mother in the dream had the same eyes as his adopted mother. That detail alone made him think it had just been a strange dream of his mind mixing his two mothers' appearances into one woman.

"You heard what Usagi said earlier Helios; about a princess in a past in a far era, and how she was a guardian to her." He said as he looked to his familiar. "With me being connected to Usagi do you think I could have had a past identity that could be relevant in the present?" He asked.

Helios looked at him with his intelligent golden gaze before tilting his head slightly and hooting softly.

Mamoru hummed and looked right back at his familiar. He heard the positive response in the sound Helios made, but there was also something in his gaze that he couldn't understand, and he was abruptly reminded that there was something mysterious about his familiar that he still didn't know about.

Helios still always wanted to be around him when they were home together just like he was at the moment. His familiar hadn't hesitated to join him when he stepped out on the balcony and leaned against the railing.

He had also not forgotten that Helios had been hidden in the very back of the shop or that the shop keeper hadn't known where he came from nor did he remember seeing him before.

Why did he allow me to see him? Why did he choose me? He wondered as he took in his golden eyes and matching feathers.

"When am I going to find out why you're so mysterious Helios? When are you going to let me know huh?" He asked curiously with a raised eyebrow.

Helios flapped his wings and hooted slightly louder than he had moments earlier before settling back down and staring at him. He got the sense that his familiar was amused at him, but also the sense that it was too soon or he wasn't ready yet.

"Alright." He said with a light shrug, accepting that he possibly wasn't ready to know yet. He would continue to wait, and Helios would let him know; or he would somehow find out on his own when he was ready.

Mamoru returned his gaze to the view and moved his thoughts to Usagi, and the fact that she now knew about him being Tuxedo Kamen. She had clearly been surprised, and definitely surprised about his strange connection to her, but she had also been fully accepting.

And happy that I trusted her enough to let her know. He thought as he remembered her hug; the gentle firmness of her arms around him. I wonder if knowing I'm Tuxedo Kamen will add to her feelings for me.

He hadn't noticed that she felt any particular way about his masked persona. Nothing except camaraderie, acceptance, and trust. There had been no subtle feelings directed his way, but that could be because she liked him as Mamoru and didn't want to show affection for another guy at the same time.

If that's the case then it would be yet another indication of how serious she is in her feelings for me as well as another indication of her loyalty. He thought.

He didn't think he acted differently between his masked persona and his everyday personality, so it would make sense that if she had been attracted to him as Mamoru then she would be attracted to him as Tuxedo Kamen. That meant she had consciously made the choice of him over his masked persona and was clearly sticking to it.

Something I really like. He thought quietly, and also something he wouldn't forget because he was big on loyalty.

Moving away from her feelings for him he considered how well she had taken to Helios. She hadn't been afraid of him, which he had been happy about. She had been surprised and awed at his appearance.

And thought he was beautiful. He thought as he looked over to Helios. That wasn't surprising since his familiar was indeed a very handsome owl.

With how well she took to Helios I'm hopeful of her reaction to seeing my magical things and seeing me use magic. He thought.

"Do you think Usagi will accept that I'm a wizard?" He asked his familiar as he looked to him, and watched him turn his golden gaze on him. "I mean if she can accept a talking cat, being Sailor Moon, me being Tuxedo Kamen, and youma then she should have no problem with it right?"

Helios hooted quietly and he sensed his agreement and confidence.

Mamoru nodded, feeling even more hopeful with his familiar's confidence, and turned his mind to something he had been putting off thinking about until after he had thought of everything that he had learned today.

It was something that he hadn't noticed until after he parted ways from Usagi, and something he knew for a fact hadn't been present before he had sensed her need of him and gone to her as Tuxedo Kamen.

He was now able to sense what direction she was in even when she wasn't transformed. In fact, at this very moment he knew that she was somewhere below him, from where he stood on his balcony, yet also in front of him and slightly to his right.

How did that happen, why did it happen, and how long will it last? He wondered. Does she sense this too? Maybe I should ask her now that I can. Or perhaps I should wait to see if this will be permanent or not.

Mamoru nodded to himself. He would wait and see if the new ability lasted or until she said something to him about it.

~xXx~

Usagi sat on the couch in the living room in her home that evening watching an English speaking channel on TV to further help her learn the language.

Her family had already eaten dinner and everyone had scattered through the house. She knew her little brother was up in his room, her mother in the kitchen, and she assumed her father was in her parents' bedroom.

She was focused on the words she was hearing, but part of her mind couldn't help thinking about her discovery of Mamoru being Tuxedo Kamen.

Mamoru had been with her, fighting at her side and helping her, since that first fight at Naru's mother's jewelry store. He had been the one giving her advice, saving her from serious injury or worse, and guiding her.

Because he truly had been, was still, guiding her during most of the fights with youma. He seemed to know how to fight in those types of situations, how to act, and when exactly to attack.

Usagi remembered thinking that Mamoru and Tuxedo Kamen were both tall, dark, and handsome. Learning they were one in the same explained why she had felt drawn to them both and thought both were attractive. She had chosen Mamoru because she had met him first and knew who he was, but now she knew she had had him with her as Tuxedo Kamen.

She was actually happy about that, that he was Tuxedo Kamen. She could talk to him about her senshi life now and get his opinion on things, and be even more comfortable with him during fights then she had been before.

As great as she considered that to be though, there were still some things that were unexplained. Things like the fact that Mamoru had been at two of the youma attacks when she knew he had been out of the country at the time.

How did he do that? Is it part of his abilities like with his glowing roses and being able to disappear and reappear? She wondered.

Then there was the fact that he knew how to fight the youma and when to attack. How did he know that? Did he have fighting instincts like she and the others were supposed to have?

She knew Makoto knew how to fight, but that was because she had been training almost all of her life. She didn't know about Ami and Rei, but so far she wasn't seeing any fighting instincts of any kind in herself. She just used what she imagined might work, and sometimes copied what Tuxedo Kamen did.

Usagi gasped quietly as she suddenly realized Mamoru being Tuxedo Kamen meant he was the one who had given her the star locket the day Rei was awakened as Sailor Mars.

She actually hadn't looked at it since she stuffed it inside her sailor uniform for safe keeping and assumed it was in her subspace pocket. She had just been so busy with school, her tutoring with Mamoru and spending time with him, and youma fights.

Plus, she hadn't wanted to pull it out in front of Luna and have to explain it. She wouldn't have told the truth, but she also didn't want to have to come up with a lie.

And she definitely would have questioned me about it since she would have never seen me with it before. She thought, and was just about to take it out of her subspace pocket, her hand lifting to gesture for it, when her mother walked into the living room and joined her on the couch.

Don't want mom to know I have it either. She thought immediately, and let her hand relax back in her lap.

Usagi obviously couldn't tell her that Tuxedo Kamen had given it to her, and she wasn't about to tell her that Mamoru had given it to her either. The large star locket looked expensive, and she didn't need her mother suspecting anything was going on between her and Mamoru.

Especially since she didn't even know Mamoru was anything to her; in fact, she nor the rest of her family even knew about him. Not that he was tutoring her, that she was getting tutoring at all, or that he was a friend. They didn't even know he existed.

It wasn't that she was trying to keep him a secret, she just didn't see a reason for them to know about him, but she supposed it was okay for them to know that she was getting tutoring and that it was working. She was sure her mom would like that.

"What are you watching?" Her mother asked.

"I don't know. It's some show." Usagi answered with a shrug.

She honestly didn't know and didn't care what the show was. All she knew was that they were speaking English and she was listening to help her pronunciation and to learn new words.

"I'm getting tutoring in English," She said as she looked to her mom. "and my tutor suggested that listening to music in English would help me learn; give me more of a range to learn from since I would be hearing more words and in different voices. I agreed with that, and decided to add watching TV to that too."

"Oh that's great dear!" Her mother said in surprise. "Who is this tutor of yours?"

"His name is Mamoru. I met him a few months ago." Usagi answered.

"When do you get your tutoring?" Her mother asked.

"Right after school." She answered. "We meet up at a cafe and work there; sometimes even doing our homework."

"He's in school too?" Her mother said curiously.

"Yeah." Usagi said as she nodded. She didn't give any details, and thankfully her mother didn't ask.

"And he's good enough to help you learn the language?" Her mother questioned.

"Definitely!" She said as she nodded. "My grade has improved and I'm definitely understanding the language. We're at the point where we're using English in our conversations, and he says that the only thing I'm having trouble with is writing the language because homework asks for technical things. Other than that I'm doing good with reading it and speaking it."

"Oh that is good to hear. I'm so glad you're doing so well." Her mother said proudly. "Are you focusing more on your writing during your tutoring sessions?"

"No. We do what we always have. I show him my notes for the day and we go over them and he helps me with anything I didn't understand, and then I do my homework and he checks it and points out what's wrong and helps me understand why it was wrong and guides me through fixing it." Usagi explained.

"All of that involves writing so that helps, but what I do on my own is when I'm listening to music in English I write down the words as I hear them." She continued. "It's hard because some songs are slow, some are fast, and some are in between. I have to hear the word, translate it in my mind, understand it, and then write it down before the next word."

"Slow songs are obviously easier, but the fast songs are hard. Especially if I get distracted by realizing what the song is about." She added.

"Well, either way it sounds like you're working hard and even having some fun with it." Her mother said, and watched her daughter nod. "And you're doing your homework for your other classes as well?"

"Yeah." Usagi said as she nodded. "After we finish my tutoring, if we have nothing else to do, he'll help me with my homework for my other subjects if I'm having trouble with them. We both seem to have trouble with History, so sometimes we focus only on that."

"Well, I am glad to hear that. I look forward to your next report card." Her mother said.

"I think you'll like what you'll see." Usagi said confidently.

She knew she was doing well in all of her subjects, much better than she had been before, and it was all thanks to Mamoru. He was such a major help in getting her to understand things that confused her, and he just made her want to do better.

With him always studying to bring up his education to a level he was satisfied with, and working toward being a doctor, she wanted to be able to keep up with him; or at least not sound dumb when she was talking to him.

She was especially determined to become fluent in English, so she could speak to him fully in his first language, and speak to his friends from England if she got the chance to meet them.

~HPxXxMC~

Meanwhile in England, George Weasley was in his Diagon Alley apartment in London getting ready to head downstairs to his shop to open for the day. He had just finished his shower and was half dressed as he walked out of the bathroom to head to his bedroom when he heard a tapping sound.

He paused and looked toward the window to see an owl settling on the windowsill. He padded across the floor in his socks, and pushed the window up and accepted the envelope before the owl leapt of the sill and flew off.

He closed the window and went and almost collapsed on the couch with a yawn as he looked at the envelope. He saw his name written on it and instantly recognized Harry's handwriting, so he eagerly opened it and pulled out a smaller envelope and a folded paper. The envelope had a little weight to it so he opened it curiously, and found pictures with another piece of paper.

Sweet! He thought excitedly as he looked at the first picture.

It was of a golden owl resting on a light wooden perch that looked like it grew out of the floor since they matched. The owl looked at the camera and spread and flapped its wings before settling back down and tilting its head in a curious manner.

He had never seen a golden owl before, and since this was Harry's picture it must be his new owl. He wondered how long he had had it.

I better see what's on this other paper in case it has information on these pictures. He thought before he picked it up and unfolded it. 'George, I'm going to describe the pictures in order. The first one is my familiar, Helios, on his perch in my living room.' He read before he looked back to the picture.

George switched to the next picture and saw that it was of a high view of a city judging by the hundreds of buildings. A very large city with a red and white tower in the distance that seemed to be nearly as tall as the spot where the picture was taken from.

'The view from the balcony in my living room.' He read from the paper before he looked back to the picture. It was a nice view; especially since the picture was taken on a nice clear day.

I wonder what it would be like flying from that balcony, from that height. He thought before he moved on to the next picture.

"What?!" He said quietly as he looked at a picture of Harry dressed in a strange outfit that he guessed was a uniform.

A magical uniform at that. He thought as he took in the dark gray robe with gold designs on it, and the small figures of other people walking around in the background wearing dark blue, dark gray, grayish purple, and medium green robes.

Harry was standing with his arms spread out to his sides before he smiled and waved and then turned in a circle struck a pose. In the background, but definitely standing out, was a massive white building that shone brightly.

What is this? He wondered as he looked to the paper that came with the pictures. 'Me in my uniform at Mahoutokoro School of Magic in front of the shiro (castle) and water fountain.' George read in surprise.

He's going to the magical school over there?! How long as he been going there? He thought in surprise as he looked back to the picture. I wonder what it's like. The castle looks different, but that's not unexpected. It's big, as big as Hogwarts at least. I wonder how big it is on the inside, and the rest of it since what I can see can't be all there is to it.

Maybe he explains in the letter. He thought as he moved on to look at the next picture.

He saw a large red building that looked similar to the magical school with people and, oddly enough, deer walking around. They didn't look scared or skittish of the people and he thought he saw one or two people actually feeding the deer.

'Sika deer at Kasuga Grand Shrine in Nara Park; Nara, Japan.' He read as he lifted the paper. So are the deer allowed to walk around or what? That seems strange, and strange that the deer seem comfortable around people. He thought as he scanned the next line.

'Me roller skating.' He read, and grinned before he put the paper down and looked at the next picture.

Harry was in what looked like a park, on a gray path, rolling on black skates, judging by the description he had given in a previous letter. His arms were waving up and down a little like he was trying to keep his balance as he moved closer to the photographer. When he was seemingly sure of his balance he stopped skating and grinned as he waved.

George switched to the next picture and saw a white and gold building that looked similar to the shrine and school buildings. He watched as the doors seemed to open on their own as people approached or came out of the building. There was also green letters above the large doors, but he couldn't understand it so he went back to the paper that came with the pictures.

'Kuramas Bank in Kototama Market Place.' He read and glanced back to the picture. Hmm..so that's the bank over there. It looks nice, and the doors opening on their own are pretty cool. I wonder what it looks like on the inside. He thought before he looked back to the paper.

'The main corridor of Kototama Market Place; the Japanese version of Diagon Alley.' He read with interest before he looked to the next picture.

He could see numerous shops on both sides of the corridor on ground level and on a second level judging by the walkway with people walking and going into different shops. He also saw that it was less colorful, definitely less then his shop, and more spacious. It almost didn't look magical if you weren't paying attention to the various birds flying around landing on people and going into shops.

Hmm..if I was going to try and expand WWW over there then this market is where it would be. He considered. Would I have to mute the exterior colors of the shop? I might have to to fit in and not disrupt the atmosphere of the market. I would have to explore the rest of the market place to know for sure, and that doesn't mean the interior can't be as bright and colorful and loud as the shops here. I would just have to make sure the noise stays inside the shop.

He looked back to the paper to see what the last line was since that had been the last picture.

'I have pictures of my new friends too, but I'm not ready to reveal them yet.' He read.

George wondered who these friends were, and if any of them had taken the pictures. He knew one of them had called Harry when he was in the country for the remembrance ceremony. He had overheard him talking to them but he hadn't understood a word since he was speaking in Japanese.

He wondered if they were male or female. Either way he could understand why Harry didn't want to show his new friends yet. He knew Harry trusted them but he was also a private person and would reveal things when he was ready. He hadn't even mentioned the name of his friends in any of the letters.

Has he told them about us? He wondered as he began to look at the pictures again.

He stopped on the picture of Harry in his school uniform with said school in the background. He was still surprised at that and curious too, so he put the pictures down and picked up the letter hoping for information about it.

Dear George,

I'm glad you're doing fine, and making sure to make time for your friends; even making time to write to me. I've been learning more and more about the merits of having fun, and especially taking time to relax and de-stress.

So far I haven't hung out with my new friends together, just because everyone has their own thing, but separately I have. Either they initiate it or I do, but I'll admit that it's mostly them making the plans. I think that's just because I still feel new here, and they know where most places are.

I'm also glad the shops are doing well, and that Katie and Lee are working out as managers. Hopefully they'll be able to stay in the position even if/when they find the career they want to do since it's hard to find trustworthy people.

It's great that the Hogsmead location is doing so well. From what you've said, and even what I've heard from Bill, I think you might actually have to go ahead and start a separate manufacturing site. It's got to be stressful and time consuming making products and keeping them in stock for one location. I can only imagine the added stress with there being two locations.

Then if you go ahead with your idea to expand outside Britain you would already have products ready to place in the new shop. Or at least some products since I imagine you might want to create a number of items specific to the country to be more inclusive and respectful to the culture. As well as make the shop unique to that country.

I'm glad you like the idea of going to the movies. Have you managed to get around to going to see one yet?

And I thought you might like the night club scene. I definitely can't see one of those clubs being in the main alley, but I can see it in Horizont Alley; even that seedier version you mentioned in Knockturn Alley is possible.

Hogsmead would definitely not be a place for a nightclub. A quaint yet bustling village with an establishment with loud pulsing music and bright flashing colorful lights? And let's not forget the people who would be coming out of there being loud and possibly drunk. No. Just no. It would not get approval to be there at all.

Maybe someone will think to start one up in Horizont Alley. Probably a non-magical born person since they would know about such places. That would be something new, and I suppose fun, in the alley at large. And you're right. People our age, and a little older and a little younger, would definitely go to party and have a good time.

Now for the roller skates. I like them, and I have gotten better on them. I'm still wobbling when I first get started on them but as the minutes pass I get better and better. It's really similar to ice skating except instead of being slippery you have to worry about rolling out of control. And no I haven't fallen yet. So far I've always regained my balance.

And you would definitely love going to an amusement park. There is no set number on how many people can go. You could go by yourself, although I imagine that wouldn't be very fun, or you could literally go with everyone you know.

As for how much it cost, I'm not sure. The one I went to was free to get in but you had to pay for each ride. I think it's different for every amusement park. You could stay at the park from opening to closing, and you can wear anything you want; although I imagine it has to be appropriate for being in public.

Now then as for me I'm doing very well. Japan is treating me right. My new friends are good and doing well from what I know. Like I said earlier we've been hanging out, relaxing, and having fun. They're still taking me to new places and introducing me to new experiences.

Recently one of them took me to a public park in another city where the deer there are considered a natural treasure, and because of that they're allowed to wander freely throughout the park and the surrounding area. It took hours to get there but it was so relaxing, and a completely amazing experience. I even got to feed a lot of the deer since they aren't afraid to walk right up to people.

I haven't had any ideas on what type of Healer I want to be yet, but Molly gave me some suggestions in her last letter that have had me thinking. Realistically it might be some months before I can make a decision and say for sure that's the type of Healer I want to be.

As for my studies, I am proud to say they are going very well. I'm still studying and practicing magic and staying on top of my book studies. Actually there's something I want to tell you about that.

I mentioned before that along with studying magic I was also learning non-magical subjects I would have learned over the years had I gone to a non-magical school instead of Hogwarts, but what I didn't say is that I'm going to the magical school over here.

It's called Mahoutokoro School of Magic. It's located on top of a mountainous island, and has an absolutely great view of the ocean from every window of the castle. The castle itself is their version of a castle, just as large and impressive as Hogwarts, and all shiny white from the outside.

The uniform is different from what we were used to at Hogwarts. Black pants, brown shoes, a three layer kimono top that's white, dark gray, and brown with a brown sash that holds it closed, and a robe with golden designs on it and a round golden patch on the chest with the house animal in it.

They have four houses and the color of the robe, which is initially black with the gold designs, depends on the house you're sorted in. Midnight blue, slate gray, sea green, and dusty lavender are the colors. My color is slate gray with a sika deer as the house animal.

I won't explain the sorting process, but what I will say is that I liked it much better than the sorting hat. It's a private thing and the student has all of the first day at the school to get it done.

The school doesn't have a headmaster or headmistress. There are actually a number of overseers instead that work together and are responsible for different areas. Something I was happy about after the oversight that we got at Hogwarts. Dumbledore was stretched too thin with all his positions outside of the school to really do a good job; at least that was the case in my opinion after I started at the school.

Looking back I suspect that, on top of teaching all seven years of Transfiguration, being head of house, and her duty as deputy headmistress, Professor McGonagall was also doing most of his job at the school and was stretched pretty thin herself.

Anyway, students start there earlier at age seven as opposed to eleven, and you always have to wear your uniform when on campus even if you're there for just a brief visit. So if you aren't a teacher there then regardless of age you have to wear your uniform.

Can you imagine if Hogwarts was like that? I think it would be interesting, but with the house situation being the way it is it would probably create a social nightmare. Maybe it would be different if it was something that was already in place for years, but if it was a new thing I think it would be a bad set up.

So that's what I've been doing. I go to school during the week, and get tutoring during the weekend from a friend. After school I hang out with another friend after they get out of school, and after that I go home and study, practice magic, or relax. I have a nice little routine going.

That's all for now. I've informed Molly, Arthur, Bill, Fleur, and Neville that I'm attending the magical school here, so it's okay to speak to them about it. Let me know if you have any questions.

Your mate and brother,
Harry

P.S. The small envelope, if you haven't already gotten curious and opened it, has photos in it, and a note describing what and where each picture is.

So he really is going to the magical school over there. George thought as he went back to that part of the letter. I wonder what the Triwizard Tournament would have been like if that school had come to participate. I wonder what the house he was sorted in is like. Do they have house rivalries like we did?

And no headmaster. That must be interesting, and I think he's right about Dumbledore having stretched himself with all his positions. If he hadn't been doing so many things, and making McGonagall do so much, he might have been more aware of what was going on in the castle and it would have been harder to pull pranks. He thought.

I'll admit he was aware of some things, but so much got pass him that shouldn't have besides school pranks. He thought as he shook his head. I wonder how McGonagall's doing as headmistress. Maybe I should visit.

And they start much earlier than we do. What would that have been like? I don't think mom would have allowed that, but that's only if it suddenly changed to that once she started having kids. He thought as he imagined being at Hogwarts at seven years old.

I'm not sure the professors would have been able to cope with kids that age running around. Especially since accidental magic would have still been happening a lot. He thought before he looked back to the letter.

When George came across the bit about the shops and the potential manufacturing site he looked to the time, and realized he had been reading a bit longer than he thought. He needed to finish getting dressed, and get down to the shop and open up.

He gathered the pictures together with Harry's letter and note, and placed them back inside the large envelope and headed toward his bedroom.

~xXx~

Neville Longbottom unlocked the door to his apartment and pushed the door open with a weary sigh before he closed it. He leaned against the door with his eyes closed as he allowed himself to just relax now that he was away from work.

He had been running around half the day dealing with young wizards committing what would have been only petty crimes if not for the fact that they were targeting muggles. He had been outraged by that. Not just because they were targeting people who couldn't defend themselves, but because their society wasn't that removed from the war that had just ended.

It had only been a full year since Voldemort had been defeated, and he found himself still surprised that the Statute of Secrecy hadn't been broken. Voldemort and his Death Eaters had had a propensity of attacking muggles, especially in massive and dramatic ways, and he could hardly believe they hadn't figured out that something wasn't right.

But then this had begun when Cornelius Fudge was still the Minister in office and denying the dark lord was alive, and when the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes was going around obliviating people to make sure knowledge of their world didn't get out.

And I think the muggle government must have known or maybe only the highest officials. He thought as he opened his eyes.

Neville looked around at his apartment, still very pleased to have his own personal space. Since he'd moved in he had gotten a couch, a table and chairs for the kitchen, and nightstands to frame his bed.

He could afford to really furnish the place, but he didn't see the place as permanent and didn't want to waste the money. He could end up finding a better place sometime down the line and any furniture he got could have a design that didn't fit the place. Transfiguration could only do so much after all and he wasn't very good at the spells to risk ruining his own furniture.

But maybe I can do something about the walls and put in some plants around to brighten up the place. He considered thoughtfully as he moved to sit on his couch.

Before he could actually sit he heard tapping at the window and he looked over to see an owl perched on the window ledge. He walked over and pushed the window up, and took the rather large envelope with a quiet thanks. The owl hooted at him before leaping into the air and flapping away.

Neville closed the window and went and sat down with a sigh. His name was on the envelope and he recognized Harry's handwriting, so he opened it and looked inside to see another smaller envelope and a folded paper.

He turned it over and let the contents slide out onto his lap and put the envelope to the side. The smaller envelope felt a little heavy and he wondered what was in it, but decided to read what he assumed was the letter first. So he unfolded the letter and held it up slightly and began to read.

Dear Neville,

How are you? I'm doing good here in 'faraway Japan' as you put it. Still practicing and studying magic, going to school, and staying on top of my book studies for my classes. I'm satisfied right now with my progress on all levels; educational, magical, and health wise. The little routine I have going here is set for the time being, and I'm happy with it.

And just so you know I've informed George, Bill, Fleur, Molly, and Arthur that I'm attending the magical school here, so it's okay to speak to them about it.

My friends are doing well. Both are in school, different schools from me and each other, and appear to be doing well. We hang out and relax and have fun when we do.

As for the girl I mentioned before, she does still have feelings for me, and I've recently realize that I trust her more than I thought I did. With that discovery and taking some time to really think about it I've decided to slowly start testing her instead of outright telling her I'm a wizard.

I'll let her see my familiar since he hasn't been around the times she's been over, which has been purely coincidental as far as I know. Either that or he can sense that I haven't been truly ready for her to know about him and has been making himself scarce during the times she comes over.

I have perches for him in various rooms and I have a few owl figurines that she's seen, so she probably thinks I like birds and plan on getting one. If she reacts well to the sight of him then I'll move on to letting her see the magical things I've been keeping out of sight and start showing her small examples of magic.

I suppose if her reaction to all of that is good then I'll go ahead and tell her the truth, and then we'll see if her feelings for me remain the same or not.

I'm still not particularly interested in starting a relationship with her, but I guess the fact that I trust her enough to willingly start to test her reaction to magic says something in itself. Either way, I'm not looking more into it then I already have. I'm just going to see how things go from here.

Moving on! The only place I've been to since I last wrote that's new and interesting was a public park in another city. Took a few hours to get there, but it was completely worth it. The park itself was nice and peaceful, but what was really interesting about it were the deer. The deer there are a natural treasure and are allowed to wander freely throughout the park and the surrounding area.

I'm talking deer like my patronus; although not all of them looked exactly like it. They wander among the people without any fear. I mean walking right up to them! There are even vendors that sell these special crackers to feed to them. It was so cool!

Now for the roller skating I haven't done it much, but I have been practicing. I was not a natural with it at first, but I did get better at it the first time I was on skates and since then I've gotten more comfortable on them. And no I didn't fall, but there were some close calls! As for where people can skate. It can be anywhere as far as I've seen. I've been using the park near my apartment.

With the night club I don't think that would be the type of setting either of us would spend a lot of time or even a little time in on our own. However, I think with the right person we could be coaxed into it and maybe even enjoy it.

Maybe the next time I visit we can go find a club to try out or try watching a movie since you seem interested in how that experience would be. I think you would enjoy it; especially if you liked the movie that was playing.

With that out of the way I would like to say that I am proud of you for moving out on your own instead of staying in your family home and dealing with the grief your relatives were giving you. I don't want to see you sliding back to the way you were when we were younger, so to me this is a great decision on your part. Standing up for yourself and not taking that kind of behavior from them even though they're your family.

And so what if your new place is small?! It's yours! Your own personal space with privacy and quiet. No one judging you or peeking in to see what you're doing. No one in your business when you get mail or come home late or even come home early! No one telling you your father would be proud of you because of the job you currently have or that he was better at it, and you need to measure up to be worthy of him or worthy of being his legacy.

And maybe more importantly, not having to not hear anything about your mother. Don't think I haven't noticed what you leave unsaid. People did the same thing with me. It was always all about my dad, and how he was in school, how I looked just like him and acted just like him, but didn't get the good marks that he did in school despite the trouble he got into.

Never anything about my mom except that I had her eyes. It got to the point that I got tired of hearing about it, because I felt that everyone who said anything about it only compared me to my dad because I looked so much like him; not because I actually acted like him.

So what's it like living in Diagon Alley? Are the walls of your apartment thick enough to keep out the noise or is magic involved? I've never heard George complain about noise, but I've never asked either. I think that before we were still at Hogwarts and dealing with the war so that just never entered my mind, it wasn't a priority, and after the war that just wasn't something on my mind.

In fact that type of thing didn't even occur to me until I came here and got my apartment. It sounded pretty quiet to me, but that didn't stop me from putting up silencing charms on the walls to keep neighbors out of my business! Not just on a personal level, but to keep them from hearing any magic I might do.

Are you decorating to make it homey? I made sure I had furniture to use when I first got my place, but as you can imagine I wasn't in the mood to really decorate. I've recently put some artwork on the walls, so they don't look blank and the place feels more like a home and not just a place to stay.

As for cooking, well, my horrible relatives made sure I knew how to cook so I could cook for them, so I'm rather good at it, which is the only good thing that came out of that terrible living situation as far as I'm concerned. That I can cook and make sure I can feed myself.

I go to fast food restaurants and get takeout sometimes, but I mostly cook myself meals and eat leftovers when I don't feel like cooking or going out to get something.

I'll give you some cooking lessons the next time I come visit if you haven't learned by then. I suggest in the meantime getting food items that don't involve cooking, like fruits, vegetables, cereal, salads, and sandwiches, and asking someone who does their own cooking for some lessons or directions.

If you don't know anyone you can ask Fleur Weasley. If you have the issue with her Veela aspect that most males do then you can always write to her. She works at Gringotts, so she would be right there. Maybe you two could set up a time when you're both on break from work, or have a day off, or where one of you has a day off and the other has a break.

Work. Having not yet started working myself I can only sympathize with you. Interesting is good, but I would want to be satisfied with what I'm doing too, so I can understand where you're coming from there. That's one of the reasons why I didn't want to be an Auror, and why I took my time figuring out what I wanted to do.

I'm definitely not about to tell you to give up your paycheck to look for something else that suits you, especially if you need the money now that your living on your own, but maybe you can start looking during your free time. That way if you do leave the Auror Department you can have something already lined up to take its place.

You're in Diagon Alley where everything is. Take a look around and see what catches your eye or you can go with where you already know your interest truly lies. With you being in your own place you won't have to worry about anyone getting on your case about the switch if or when they find out.

Your friend,
Harry

P.S. The small envelope, if you haven't already gotten curious and opened it, has photos in it, and a note describing what and where each picture is.

Neville hummed curiously and put the letter down before he picked up and opened the smaller envelope. He pulled out the contents and, after moving the paper that must be the note aside, immediately saw that the first photo was of an owl.

It was on a light wooden perch with a white wall behind it and dark tan curtains off to the right at the edge of the picture. The owl looked at the camera and spread and flapped its wings before settling back down and tilting its head in a curious manner.

What really caught his interest was the owl's beautiful golden coloring. He had never seen an owl that color before.

'Neville, I'm going to describe the pictures in order. The first one is my familiar, Helios, on his perch in my living room.' He read before he looked back to the photograph.

He's very handsome, He thought. and I know I've never met him. I wonder if he's made the trip here before but Harry only sends him to certain people. He thought before he moved on to the next photo.

This one was of a high view of so many buildings that he couldn't even count them. There was also what looked like an extremely large red and white tower in the distance that, for lack of a better word, towered over the buildings all around it.

He looked at the note, and saw that Harry had described it as the view from the balcony in his living room. He thought that was crazy. Clearly his apartment was very high up in the building it was in.

'Me in my uniform at Mahoutokoro School of Magic in front of the shiro (castle) and water fountain.' Neville read before he looked to the corresponding photo.

The first thing that caught his eye was the absolutely massive bright white castle that looked as large as Hogwarts but in a completely different style. Even the roof tiles were white! It made the green grass on the ground stand out, and then there was the beautiful three level fountain with blue water gushing and flowing.

Aside from that there were people scattered around in the background walking in dark blue, dark gray, grayish purple, and medium green robes, and standing in the foreground with the sun occasionally shining off his glasses was Harry with his arms spread out as if to say 'look at this' before he smiled and waved.

He was wearing black pants, a top that was white, gray, and brown, and a dark gray robe with gold designs on it that shimmered and sparkled in the sunlight.

Woah, that looks totally different from our Hogwarts uniform. He thought as he watched the Harry in the photo moving around.

Neville shook his head slightly and moved the photo to look at the next one, which was of deers walking around mingling among people and inside a large red building. He figured out right away this must have been what he wrote about in his letter, and looked at the note to double check.

'Sika deer at Kasuga Grand Shrine in Nara Park; Nara, Japan.' He read, and then nodded before he saw the next line. 'Me roller skating.'

He put the note down and quickly switched to the next photograph and laughed quietly as he saw Harry rolling on black skates toward whoever was taking the picture with his arms waving a little wildly, like he was going to fall, before he seemed to gain balance. A few moments later he stopped and grinned a little as he waved.

Switching to the next photo he saw a white and gold building that looked similar to the building with the deer from one of the previous photos. He narrowed his eyes as he saw green letters above the large double doors, but he didn't understand it so he looked to the note.

'Kuramas Bank in Kototama Market Place.' He read before he looked back to the photo. Definitely different from Gringotts, but it looks like it might be just as large. I wonder what the inside looks like.

Neville moved on to the next photo and saw what looked like a market. It actually reminded him of a cross between Diagon Alley, just with the shops being outside, and the plaza with Japanese shops that Harry had taken him to. It even had a second level where he could see people walking and disappearing into shops.

'The main corridor of Kototama Market Place; the Japanese version of Diagon Alley.' He read after he lifted the note.

Looking back at the photograph he wouldn't have known it was a magical place if Harry hadn't said it was like Diagon Alley. He saw no signs of magic. However, looking closer at the moving picture he saw older people dressed in clothes that looked nowhere near modern even when considering the aspect of a different culture. He also saw owls and other birds swooping down here and there and landing on people or flying through doorways.

He switched to the next, and last, photo and saw a light brown building with flowers and flower pots in the window. They were different sizes, colors, and designs, and the sign at the top of the building was in dark blue letters that he of course didn't understand.

'Ezume's Nursery and Accessories. The place I got your Christmas gift from.' He read from the note, and his eyes widened slightly before he looked back to the photo.

Neville wished he could see inside the shop and see what plants they had and what they looked like. It and Harry's note reminded him of the gift Harry had gotten him. He wondered if he could bring his Dream Mist plant to his apartment, and if it would be okay living in a pot by the window.

It's a good thing I never transferred it to one of the plots in the family greenhouse. He thought. He hadn't needed to use the special flower pot since he hadn't gotten anything new to grow.

He looked around and wondered if he should get some other plants to sit around his apartment. It would look more airy if he did, and make him feel more comfortable in the space.

Yeah. I'll go walk down Horizont Alley to the nursery there and see what they have later. He thought before he looked to the note again. 'I have pictures of my new friends too, but I'm not ready to reveal them yet.' He read.

He could admit he was curious about Harry's friends. Especially since he assumed one of them was the girl that liked him. He wondered what she looked like. Harry had already admitted he thought she was good looking, but that didn't tell him anything.

He'd had that crush on Cho for a short while and she was pale with black hair, and then he dated Ginny and she was a red head with freckled skin. Two completely different physical appearances, and both of them had been different heights.

Is she shorter than him or the same height, does she have dark hair or light colored hair, pale or dark skin? He wondered as he looked through the photos again. I wonder if she took any of these. Well, not the one at the school, his owl, or the market place ones since she's not magical.

Neville put the photographs down and picked up the letter and read through it again. It looked like he needed to go shopping for some food items, so he wasn't always going out to eat.

But there's nowhere in Diagon Alley that sales those things; not even in Hogsmead. He thought with a sigh. And I don't think Harry considered Fleur Weasley's Veela aspect when it comes to actually getting cooking lessons from her. I wouldn't be able to focus. I think he was just thinking of someone closer in age instead of someone's mother.

Maybe I can ask Seamus or Dean where I can get those types of food items since it's likely in the muggle world. He considered. Although, I wonder where house elves get food for the family's they work for. Do they go into the muggle world and use their magic to disguise themselves?

'You're in Diagon Alley where everything is. Take a look around and see what catches your eye or you can go with where you already know your interest truly lies. With you being in your own place you won't have to worry about anyone getting on your case about the switch if or when they find out.' He read at the end of the letter.

He's right. Neville thought with a sigh as he lowered the letter. I've always known what my interest is, and so far I haven't been in a position to use my knowledge as an Auror. It hasn't been that long since I've been a full-fledged Auror, but still…

He wanted to be doing something that interested him and made him excited or at least happy with what he was doing with his time.

Another reason to visit the nursery in Horizont Alley. He thought as he folded the letter.

~xXx~

In Gringotts bank Bill Weasley walked confidently down a quiet high arched marble hallway a few hallways away from the main teller lobby. He had just left his office since it was his lunch break and he was hoping to catch his wife before she left her office to start her break.

A couple of minutes later he slowed to a stop outside an open doorway and leaned against the door jamb as he watched the occupant writing on a half full piece of creamy white parchment.

She finished with a small elegant flourish before she gently placed her quill down. She drew her wand and waved it over the parchment, drying the ink, before she waved her wand again causing the parchment to roll up.

"William!" Fleur gasped as she stood up and noticed him in the doorway.

"Good afternoon love." Bill said as he stepped into her office. "Are you ready for lunch?"

"I definitely am." She answered as she put the roll of parchment away. "Where are we headed to?" She asked as she turned back to him and began to move around her desk.

Before he could speak they heard flapping and looked toward the door to see the golden figure of Helios sail into the office with a quiet hoot of greeting. They followed his path as he swooped low and gently dropped the envelope that was carefully clutched in his talons before he carefully landed on an empty space of the desk.

"Hello Helios." Fleur said as she moved toward him and stroked his warm golden feathers unable to resist.

"Hi Helios. I hope you and Harry have been doing well." Bill said as he came and stroked the handsome owl's feathers too.

Helios hooted quietly as he enjoyed their gentle strokes.

"Do you want to stay here and see what Harry has to say or take it with us and read while we eat?" Bill asked.

"Oh! While we eat, because I really am hungry." Fleur said as she picked up the larger than normal envelope that had their names written on it in Harry's handwriting.

"Will you be joining us Helios?" Bill asked, and listened as the owl hooted and flew over to land on his shoulder.

The couple left Fleur's office, closing the door securely behind them, and began to head down the wide hallway. After a couple of minutes they turned into another hallway and saw a sharp looking and sharply dressed goblin walking in their direction. They both knew he was above their boss in rank just by the way he was dressed, and moved to the side out of his path so they didn't offend him.

However, the goblin slowed as he spotted the owl, and stared at it as he stopped. Helios stared right back at him with his usual calm, intelligent, unblinking gaze.

"Whose owl is that Mr. Weasley?" The goblin asked.

"He's Harry Potter's familiar." Bill answered promptly.

"Ah." The goblin said as he nodded slowly, still staring at the golden owl. "Please give Mr. Potter greetings from Sharprod, and let him know his accounts are fully secure and well in hand."

Helios tilted his head slightly before he hooted quietly and nodded his head once. Sharprod nodded in return before he looked away from the owl and to the couple.

"Mr. Weasley, Mrs. Weasley." He said before he continued walking on his way pass them.

Bill and Fleur looked at each other wide eyed before they continued walking. They were both silently surprised that the goblin, who was so obviously high up in Gringotts leadership, was the manager of Harry's accounts. They had never thought about who managed the Potter account, but now that they knew they were in awe.

They had only heard of Sharprod before, and to know that he was the manager of Harry's account showed not just how wealthy Harry was but how the Goblins viewed the Potter family since rumor had it that Sharprod didn't deal with all wealthy families.

They reached the lobby and moved around and out of the way of patrons as they made their way to the main door. They exited the bank through the doors and breathed in the air as they looked around.

"That was interesting." Fleur said as they stepped toward the stairs.

"Yeah. I don't know what to think of that." Bill said as they walked down the stairs. "That he's Harry's account manager, and a reaction like that at just seeing Helios." He added in slight confusion as he remembered the respect and honor that the goblin had spoken with.

"Hm..a reaction like that to seeing Harry's familiar." She said as they paused off to the side of the stairs out of the way. "It makes me wonder what kind of reaction Harry would get if he himself went in there."

"Very curious." He replied before he looked around. "So where to? The Leaky Cauldron, The Sorcerer's Spot, or The Hopping Pot?" He asked.

"The Sorcerer's Spot." She answered. "It is closer and they have private rooms. I think we should have that to read Harry's letter."

Bill nodded and they headed toward the still fairly new pub. Once inside they requested a private room and ordered lunch before heading up to the second floor to the room they had been directed to.

The room was an intimate size with a window on the wall opposite to the door that looked out behind the pub, and a wooden table that sat four comfortably. They closed the wooden paneled door behind them and made themselves comfortable in the seats, Bill on one side in the seat closest to the door and Fleur on the other side of the table closest to the window, before Fleur began to open the envelope.

While she did this Bill pulled out his wand and silenced the door and window so no one would hear them from outside the room. He didn't know what Harry had to say, but since they weren't at home or in their Gringotts offices he wanted to be extra cautious.

Fleur pulled out a smaller envelope, one that gave the entire thing its weight, and a folded sheet of paper. She suspected what the smaller envelope was, but put it aside and unfolded the paper. It was a long letter and she smiled at her husband before she returned her gaze to the letter and began to read out loud.

Cher Bill et Fleur,

How are you two? How are things at Gringotts? Is work going well? Are the Goblins treating you well? Let me know if they're not, and I'll come back at the first opportunity and let them know in no uncertain terms that they need to adjust their attitude.

"This is the second time he's said something like that." Bill said. "I wonder if it's connected to the way Sharprod reacted to the sight of Helios." He added as he looked to said golden owl perched on the back of the chair next to her.

"Perhaps Harry knows something we do not or maybe he does not yet know and is simply reacting as he normally would." Fleur suggested before she continued to read.

I think it's a good idea for you guys to go on a vacation. You could use the down time to relax and be by yourselves without family and friends in your business. Especially since you never got to have a honeymoon. Yeah you two should definitely go. Where would you go? Any place you've been wanting to go visit, but haven't been able to for whatever reason?

"See, he thinks it is a good idea too. We could go visit my family." Fleur said as she looked up from the letter.

"We could go visit Egypt." Bill suggested as he returned her look.

"Or we could do both." She countered. "We shall see."

I'm glad the family is doing well for the most part. I'm not particularly surprised about what's going on with Ron after everything you all told me, and I'm also not surprised at Hermione being oblivious to it.

I think it's a good thing that you've decided to stay out of what's going on with them. It's not your business, and even Ron's drinking problem isn't your business, but I can understand that as family you're worried about him.

Has anyone actually said anything to him about his drinking and how it needs to stop? If not then maybe everyone should start. That way you would know exactly how bad his problem is depending on his reaction.

"He is right." Fleur said. "Has anyone said anything to him?"

"I'm not sure. I know I haven't." Bill said with a frown. "Every time I see him he's with people I don't know, and I don't want to start something that could become an argument in public."

"Hmm..it is possible George has said something right? Since he seems to see him more than the rest of the family with him working in the shop." She said.

"It's possible. I would think so; especially if he hasn't been doing the job right." He replied.

Now that you mention it I wonder if George will fire him too. I think he'll have to if Ron's behavior doesn't change. It could hurt the business. He could lose money and customers; not to mention there could be some disaster in the shop that could cause the business to close for a while, which could result in the same thing despite the second location depending on how people feel.

"He's right. That's something we'll have to keep a lookout for." Bill commented.

Now then, my friends are doing well. I'll be sure to let them know you both were asking after them. We're getting along well, which I'm happy about. There are only two of them, and no I haven't made any new ones since I last saw you guys.

I do make sure to take breaks from my studies, so I'm not stressed out or lacking sleep. I have fun, and have multiple things that keep me well entertained. Since I last wrote the only new thing I've done is visit a public park in another city where the wild deer population are allowed to roam and wander freely.

They sell these special crackers in the park that you can feed to the deer, which was a very cool experience. I even got to pet some of the deer that approached me. They were so soft and warm, and completely unafraid to be so close to a human.

"That sounds like fun. I have never done something like that before." Fleur said as she looked up from the letter.

"It would be interesting to see, and to touch the deer." Bill agreed.

As for me personally I'm doing very well. Japan is treating me well, and I still very much like it here. I'm proud to say my studies are going very well. I'm still studying and practicing magic, and staying on top of my book studies both magical and non-magical.

I'm glad for the further confirmation that I'm doing well with learning French. As for Japanese I can speak it fluently, read, and write it. I started learning it after I took my N.E.W.T.s.

"Do you think he was fluent before he left to travel?" Bill asked curiously.

"I believe so." Fleur said as she nodded. "He decides to learn Japanese, and Japan just happens to be the first place he goes when he leaves to travel even though he said he did not know where he would go."

"So he likely knew where he was going all along, and just didn't want to say so." He said.

"It makes sense." She said with a delicate shrug. "If no one knew where he was going no one could tell anyone else, and no one could try to follow him."

Speaking of my studies, there's something I want to tell you both about that. Last time I saw you both I mentioned that along with studying magic I was also learning the non-magical subjects I would have learned over time had I gone to a non-magical school instead of Hogwarts, but what I didn't say is that I'm actually going to the magical school over here.

"What?!" Bill exclaimed in shock as Fleur gasped in surprise.

The school is called Mahoutokoro School of Magic. It's located on top of a mountainous island, and has a great view of the ocean from every window of the castle. Apparently non-magical's can see it, but they believe that both the island and the castle are uninhabited.

The castle itself is their version of a castle, just as large and impressive as Hogwarts, not sure about Beauxbatons since I've never seen it, and all shiny white from the outside; even the rooftops. There's a large courtyard in front of the castle with grass and a large three layer water fountain.

They have four houses, and each has their own house animal just like Hogwarts. The colors are dusty lavender, slate gray, sea green, and midnight blue, and the animals are kite, which is a type of bird of prey, eel, which is an elongated fish that looks similar to a snake, sika deer, and a cat.

The uniform is different than what was worn at Hogwarts and even what I remember Beauxbatons wearing when they came for the Triwizard Tournament; or at least what I remember Fleur wearing since no guys came.

Anyway, it's a three layer kimono top with the first layer being white, the second layer dark gray, and the outer layer is brown with a thin brown sash that holds it all closed, black pants, brown shoes, and a robe with golden designs on it and a round golden patch on the chest with the house animal in it.

The color of the robe is initially black with the golden designs, and changes depending on what house a student is sorted in. My color is slate gray with the sika deer as the house animal.

"He's really attending this school. He's been sorted into a house and apparently has the uniform." Bill said in surprise as he leaned forward to listen to what else Harry would reveal.

The uniform has to be worn whenever a student is on campus even if it's only for a brief visit; I'm talking even after you finish all years of school. So regardless of age, unless you're a teacher, you have to wear the uniform.

I couldn't imagine that working at Hogwarts with the way the house system and rivalries currently are. It would create a social nightmare, but maybe things are more calm and civilized at Beauxbatons. Are they Fleur? Could you see yourselves wearing your old uniforms? Or your parents?

"Are they?" Bill asked curiously.

"After my brief time at Hogwarts yes Beauxbatons is most definitely calm and civilized." Fleur answered. "And I would enjoy wearing my old uniform again."

"I think one of my brothers has mine, but I admit it would be interesting to wear it again." He said. "And I can't even imagine my parents in the uniform."

"I can imagine my parents in the uniform. They would probably enjoy it. Pretending they were going back to school." She said in amusement before she looked back to the letter.

Mahoutokoro doesn't have a headmaster or headmistress. There are actually a number of overseers instead that work together and are responsible for different areas. Such as an overseer for the four school houses, and an overseer for recruitment, admission, and attendance.

That's something I particularly liked after my experience at Hogwarts with Dumbledore having so many responsibilities outside the school that the school was neglected.

McGonagall seemingly being bogged down with his responsibilities in the school as well as her own, six different Defense Against the Dark Arts professors, an abusive Potions professor, a Divination professor that singled out a student and predicted their death every year all year long, a History professor that's stuck teaching one topic, one professor per subject for all seven years, and many other things.

"My goodness! This is bad enough I can only imagine how bad things are that he has not mentioned." Fleur said with a delicate frown as she paused reading. "Do you think it was really that bad?"

"Yes." Bill answered honestly. "It wasn't that bad when I was in school. Actually I didn't think it was bad at all except for History class. It's like as soon as Harry and Ron started school everything started to go downhill at the castle."

"A professor predicting a student's death every year." She read again. "How cruel!"

"And it was likely Harry's death that was predicted, which is why he mentioned it." He said as he shook his head.

Students start attending at age seven so they spend eleven years, from ages seven to seventeen, at school, but that makes sense because they not only have magical classes there but non-magical classes, so students are learning the same subjects non-magical's do.

That means they wouldn't have to play catch-up with the non-magical subjects like I am after they're done with school. They also have adult classes for students eighteen and over, which is how I was able to enroll and attend classes.

"Age seven! I don't think mom would have allowed that. She would have thought we were too young to leave home and be away for months at a time." Bill said with slightly wide eyes.

"That is young to be away from everything you know, but if it was an already established requirement for years or from when the school started then I think she and every other parent would have been fine with it. Especially since they would have gone through those years at school themselves." Fleur said.

"I can see that." He said as he nodded. "But the chaos of seven year olds at school! Accidental magic, trying to keep their attention, trying to keep them safe, and the older students influencing them. I couldn't see how that would work."

"I imagine children who are not magical go through it every day. Even students who did not know they were magical would have gone through it before they learned the truth." She said reasonably before she turned her attention back to Harry's letter.

Even with attendance starting so young Mahoutokoro is still a boarding school, but they have an option called day school. That's where students arrive in the morning for their classes and leave at the end of the school day like the majority of non-magical schools.

"There! That would have satisfied your mom." Fleur said with a smile.

"True. Even with what we grew up with at Hogwarts she would have been much more comfortable with us coming home every day." Bill said as he nodded.

Younger day school students fly to the castle on the backs of giant storm petrels, which I think sounds cool and fun but I haven't actually seen it myself.

Older students, not sure what age it starts but I'm guessing twelve or thirteen considering the age they start school, have a semi-permanent portkey attached to their robe, and use that to go to school and directly home afterward. That's what I have, and it's very convenient.

So that's what I'm doing. I go to school every weekday, and get tutoring during the weekend from a friend. I'm taking all of the non-magical classes they have, which includes foreign language class and why I'm learning French, and I'm taking the magical classes I didn't take at Hogwarts: Ancient Runes, Arithmancy, Ancient Studies, and Alchemy.

"Hogwarts doesn't even offer Ancient Studies and Alchemy anymore." Bill commented.

"Beauxbatons does, but I did not take either." Fleur said.

Altogether the magical classes are hard, but I'm keeping up and learning a lot. The non-magical classes are easier, but it's a lot of information to take in and takes a lot of study time.

After school I hang out with my other friend, and then go home and study, practice magic, or relax. That's the routine I have going, and it's working for me.

Well, that's all for now. I've informed Molly, Arthur, George, and Neville that I'm attending the magical school here, so it's okay to speak to them about it. Let me know if you have questions, and let me know what you think of all this.

Ton frère,
Harry

P.S. The small envelope, if you haven't already gotten curious and opened it, has photos in it, and a note describing what and where each picture is.

"Pictures! Just as I suspected." Fleur said with an excited grin at her husband as she folded the letter.

"Open it and let's see then." Bill said before he took the letter to read through it himself.

Fleur picked up the envelope and pulled out the pictures and accompanying note. She unfolded the note and laid on the table in front of her as she looked at the first picture.

"The first one is of Helios on his perch in Harry's living room." She said before she placed the picture in front of her husband.

Bill looked away from Harry's letter and pulled the picture toward him. The wall behind the moving golden owl was all white, and the perch was a light brown that matched the flooring it stood on. He squinted his eyes and wondered if Harry had used some transfiguration there, because it looked seamless to him.

Fleur looked at the next picture and saw a high view of a city with a large tower in the distance. She looked at the note and saw that it was apparently Harry's view from his living room.

"This one is the view from his living room balcony." She said as she handed the picture to her husband.

Bill took the picture and placed it on top of the first picture as he looked at it. It was an awe inspiring view with just how many buildings were visible and the red and white tower was an interesting shape. He wondered what it was for.

The next picture had Fleur gasping as she gazed at it. She quickly looked to the note to be sure of what she was seeing, and smiled at the confirmation as she looked back to the picture.

"Look William! It's Harry in his uniform in front of the school!" She said before she got up and hurried to his side of the table so he could see.

They both looked at the picture to see Harry standing with his arms spread out to his sides wearing the uniform he had described before he smiled and waved at them and then turned in a circle, his gray robe swirling in the air, and struck a pose.

In the background, hard to miss, was the bright building that was apparently Mahoutokoro School of Magic with a large water fountain in front of it. They could even see other students walking around in the colored robes he had described.

"He looks so handsome!" Fleur said as she watched the little Harry in the picture wave at them again and shifted his glasses on his face.

"He looks so grown up." Bill said, and then laughed at himself. "Listen to me. Sometimes I still see Harry like he was when he was at our wedding. He still looked young, or at least younger than he does now, and stressed and burdened."

"Sometimes I still see him like he was when he was fourteen, during the tournament, and I have to remind myself he is grown now. Or I see him standing before me and there is no missing that fact." She replied as she took in the uniform Harry was wearing.

"He looks carefree and relaxed." He said as he watched the Harry in the picture waving at them. "It's good to see him that way after everything he's been through."

"Yes it is." Fleur said before she switched to the next picture.

It was a view of brown deer with white spots walking around among people and in and out of a large red building that looked similar to the magical school from the previous picture.

"This must be what he wrote about in his letter; about the deer wandering around freely." Bill commented as he watched the deer walking around and up to people.

"Harry says these are sika deer at Kasuga Grand Shrine in Nara Park in Nara, Japan." Fleur read after she pulled the note around to where she was now seated. "He's never mentioned going to any other cities before. I like that he's exploring around Japan and not just staying confined to Tokyo."

"Yeah. I kind of assumed that's what he was doing before, but he must have just gone to Tokyo and set up shop in that city so to speak." He replied.

They moved on to the next picture and smiled to see Harry rolling on what must be the skates he had described in a previous letter toward whoever was taking the picture. His arms were waving a little wildly like he was going to fall but he seemed to gain his balance, and eventually rolled to a stop and waved as he grinned a little.

"Him roller skating he says." Fleur said as she glanced at the note.

"Looks like fun. We should try it sometime." Bill said with a grin, and she laughed lightly before switching to the next picture.

It showed a two level white and gold building that looked similar to the shrine and school in the previous pictures. The walls were white with gold lining the border of the windows, and six tall golden pillars holding up the second level and golden tiles made up the roofs.

It had large double doors that opened on their own when people left and entered the building, and had green letters above the doors but neither of them could understand it.

"He says it's Kuramas Bank in Kototama Market Place." Fleur said as she consulted the note Harry had added to the pictures.

"Ah, their version of Gringotts. I wonder what the inside looks like." Bill said as he watched the doors open and close on their own.

"It likely looks as elegant as the outside does." She replied. "Probably bigger than it looks too."

She switched to the last picture and they saw what looked like shops on the sides of a corridor that was outside and open to the air. There was a ground level and a second level with shops here and there that they could see the occasional person walk in and out of.

It was clean and bright and beyond the people walking around they could see various types of birds occasionally appear into view and fly around and swoop down here and there before landing on people or flying through doorways to certain shops.

"Harry says this is the main corridor of Kototama Market Place; the Japanese version of Diagon Alley." Fleur read from the note.

"It looks bigger and more airy than Diagon Alley." Bill commented as he looked at the picture.

"Yes." She agreed. "It reminds me a little of Place Cachée in Paris. Hmm..I wonder what kind of shops they have there."

"Probably many shops judging by this picture." He said. "I can see at least two side alleys. Obviously they have a bookstore and a fancy clothing store based off the gifts he got us for Christmas, and a store for kitchenware or dinnerware considering the gift he got mom."

Fleur nodded as she put the pictures back in order and put them back in the envelope then picked up the note.

"Oh! There is a little more on here." She said before she read it out. "He says he has pictures of his new friends, but he is not ready to reveal them yet."

"Ugh! I'm becoming very curious about his new friends." Bill said with a slight huff as he idly folded Harry's letter. "I wonder what they're like."

"I am sure they are good people if Harry took the time to get to know them, and considers them friends." She said as she folded the note and added it in the envelope with the pictures.

"True." He agreed as he nodded. "Do you think they have any similarities to Ron and Hermione?"

"With the way they are now, I would hope not, but maybe they have similarities in common with how they were when the three first became friends." Fleur said.

Bill nodded, and before he could reply there was a knock on the door. He quickly took down the silencing charm so the person could hear him.

"Come in!" He called out, and they watched as the door opened to reveal a server with their lunch.

The man came in and carefully settled their food and drinks on the table as Fleur took Harry's letter and put it and the envelope with the pictures away in the larger envelope. Then waited until the man left before she moved it from her lap to the side of the table and out of the way.

"Food!" She said after the man had left and closed the door behind him.

"Yeah! We can read Harry's letter again when we're not starving, and go through the details." Bill said as he shifted their food and drinks in front of them.

They even had water and owl treats for Helios to enjoy, so he moved that in front of the golden owl so he could eat too.

~xXx~

In the Weasley family home of the Burrow, the matriarch and patriarch were seated together at their large empty family table enjoying their dinner, and discussing what they should do for the remainder of the evening. Regardless of what they ultimately decided they knew it would be quiet since their only remaining child in the house wasn't home.

That wasn't unusual for their son, so they were used to it by now. However, just because they were used to his not being home in the evenings didn't mean they liked it. It might not have been so bad if he was simply out with friends or working, but they both knew that wasn't the case for him. He was out drinking, and they knew when he eventually made his way back home he would be drunk.

"What are we going to do?!" Molly suddenly said as she put her fork down.

"I don't know dear. I just don't know." Arthur said as he looked to his wife sadly.

He didn't have to ask what she meant. The only thing they had to worry about these days was their youngest son and his behavior as of late. Staying out late, to all hours of the night in fact, and drinking to the point of complete drunkenness.

His youngest didn't even spend time with the friends he had made at Hogwarts anymore. Harry, he could understand with the ending of their friendship and him now living in Japan, but the rest he didn't understand. From his understanding Ron seemed to prefer the new friends he had made while working in Diagon Alley.

Prefer to spend hours with them drinking. He thought with a sigh.

Arthur knew early on after the war George had gone out drinking as well, at least once he started leaving the house and working back at the shop, but he had stopped doing that.

He still went out with his longtime friends and had the occasional drink, but George had told him outright that they always went together and left together. No one was ever left alone at any point while they were out, and they usually only had two or three drinks and after that they stuck to nonalcoholic drinks. He had even informed him that watching Ron drink had turned him off it.

"We may have to allow things to progress as they will, which may ultimately lead to the authorities getting involved." He said. "And there is no guarantee that that will work."

"Oh Arthur!" Molly said in distress. "He could get into so much trouble!" She said as she imagined what could happen, each situation worse than the last.

"I know Molly dear, but it may be the only way to get him off the path he's on." He said. "I'll talk to the boys and see if they can get through to him. Hopefully they can before his behavior leads to an encounter with the Aurors."

Molly was about to speak when they heard tapping on the kitchen window. They looked over to see an owl looking through the glass at them with an envelope in its beak.

Arthur get up and walked to the window and carefully opened it so he didn't unsettle the owl, and took the envelope with a quiet thanks. The owl hooted in reply before he leapt off the sill and took off into the sky. He shook his head lightly and closed the window before returning to his seat.

"That looks bigger than normal." Molly noted, slightly grateful for the interruption.

"Yes, and it has our names on it." Arthur said as he opened the envelope.

He peeked inside before he turned it over on the table away from their plates, and watched as a folded paper and a smaller envelope slid out.

"Let me see that." Molly said as she reached for the envelope in his hand. "Oh! This is Harry's handwriting!" She announced excitedly.

"Then let's see what he has to say." Arthur said.

"What about this smaller envelope? It's a bit heavier then a letter." She said as she picked it up.

"Let's wait to see what it is until after we see what he says. He might even say what it is." He said as he unfolded the letter before he began to read out loud.

Dear Molly and Arthur,

How are you both doing? Fine I hope. Is the Burrow doing well? How is work at the Ministry going?

I'm doing very well myself. I'm eating enough and sleeping enough. I've also been making sure not to study too hard, and to relax and have some fun whenever I have the opportunity. So don't worry; I'm taking good care of myself.

Thank you for the ideas on different types of Healers; they all sound interesting. I have been thinking about what type of Healer I want to be, but so far I haven't made a decision. I'll keep these options in mind as I continue my studies, and hopefully I'll have made a decision before I start my Healer training.

And you're right. The family has been blessed with everyone in a different profession. When I think about it that usually doesn't happen does it? Usually everyone will take after one profession if only because it's a family tradition. At least with us there will always be something interesting to hear and talk about.

I'm still a little surprised at my decision to be a Healer after thinking I was going to be an Auror for three years, but I still think this is for the best. I think as an Auror I would have been too stressed out and unhappy. I would have only done it because that's what everyone expected of me.

With being a Healer I know absolutely that it's my choice, and I'll still be able to help people. On top of that depending on what I specialize in I can still end up using all of my skills and knowledge in Defense Against the Dark Arts.

Ah, I definitely wish Ginny and Fred were still here with us. Life would be very different if they were. I likely would have still been living in England and working as an Auror. I'm not sure the Twins would have opened a second location if Fred were here. I think that decision was one part of George wanting to keep busy, and one part wanting to take the shop beyond what it was in a way that would have made Fred proud.

And Ginny. Ginny would definitely have made it onto a professional Quidditch team, the Hollyhead Harpies to be specific. She was a great player, definitely skilled enough to be a starting player, but realistically the team might have wanted her to have professional experience so would have made her as a reserve player for a year or two.

Don't worry about mentioning Ron. I fully understand the need to rant and get your feelings out. I've been getting better at that myself. I don't know what Ron's problem is, but if I had to guess I would say that dealing with what happened during the war and his grieving process involved going out drinking, and after doing it for a while he eventually got hooked on the feeling the liquor gave him.

You're definitely right about me not drinking like that. I have no interest in it as a hobby or crutch the way Ron seems to, and I haven't really been in any social settings that would give me a chance. And even if I was I don't think I would take that chance since I'm still new to this city and have no idea what would happen if I drank too much. Better to avoid it altogether; especially me being who I am.

Maybe it would be a good idea for Bill to speak to him as the oldest and if that doesn't work maybe Charlie could come for a brief visit and speak to him. I remember him mentioning offhand that he was closest to Charlie because he understood him the best of his siblings.

If his drinking is really as bad as everyone has given me the impression it is then maybe you'll need all of his brothers to speak to him at once; in a sort of intervention type thing where everyone says their piece to try and get through to him and get him to stop.

And if I had to guess at why Hermione is oblivious to his behavior I would say it's a combination of not wanting to do or say anything that could disrupt their relationship after liking him for so long, and with their relationship still fairly new considering the time they've spent apart, and keeping busy to the point of not dealing with her own grief and feelings from the war.

She was quick to accuse me of not getting any help and dealing with my own grief and issues from the war, but I bet there's no proof that she's done the same. Has she even dealt with the fallout of what happened to her parents? I bet she hasn't, which is likely only adding to her feelings. It's likely all building under the surface and stressing her out. She'll snap at some point, and it'll all come flooding out.

Moving on! My friends are doing well. There are only two at the moment and I don't plan on changing that number anytime soon. Both of them are in school, different schools and in different years, and doing well in their studies. We make time to hang out and have fun between our studies, so I'm happy with that. They're good friends.

Recently one of them took me to this public park in a different city where the deer population is allowed to freely wander the park and surrounding area. It was an amazing sight. Dozens and dozens of deer just walking around and going up to people without fear.

People at the park sold these special crackers that could be fed to the deer, so we got some and had fun feeding the deer that approached. I got to pet some of them. They were so soft and warm. It was a great experience.

One thing I haven't mentioned yet is how I'm doing in my own studies. I'm proud to say they're going very well. I'm still studying and practicing magic and staying on top of my book studies. Actually there's something I want to tell you about that.

I mentioned before that along with studying magic I was also learning the non-magical subjects I would have learned over time had I gone to a non-magical school instead of Hogwarts, but what I didn't say is that I'm actually going to the magical school over here.

The school is called Mahoutokoro School of Magic. It's located on top of a mountainous island, and has an absolutely wonderful view of the ocean from every window of the castle. The castle itself is their version of a castle, just as large and impressive as Hogwarts, and all shiny white from the outside; even the roof. There's a large courtyard in front of the castle with grass and a large three layer water fountain.

They have four houses, and each has their own house animal. The colors are dusty lavender, slate gray, sea green, and midnight blue, and the animals are sika deer, kite, which is a type of bird of prey, eel, which is an elongated fish that looks similar to a snake, and a cat.

The uniform is completely different than what we wore at Hogwarts. A three layer kimono top that's white, dark gray, and brown with a thin brown sash that holds it closed, black pants, brown shoes, and a robe with golden designs on it and a round golden patch on the chest with the house animal in it.

The color of the robe is initially black with the golden designs, and changes depending on what house you're sorted in. My color is slate gray with the sika deer as the house animal.

Whenever you're on campus you have to wear the school uniform even if it's only for a brief visit or you're not attending the school anymore. So regardless of age, unless you're a teacher, you have to wear the uniform.

Can you imagine if Hogwarts was like that? How would you two like that? Wouldn't it be interesting to see you both in the Hogwarts uniform? Can you imagine that?!

I think the concept overall would be interesting, but with the house situation being the way it is it would probably create a social nightmare. Maybe it would be different if it was something that was already in place for years, but if it was a new thing I think it would be a bad set up.

Anyway, Mahoutokoro doesn't have a headmaster or headmistress. There are actually a number of overseers instead that work together and are responsible for different areas. Such as an overseer for the four school houses, and an overseer for recruitment, admission, and attendance.

Students start attending at age seven instead of eleven like we're used to. So instead of seven years at the school from ages eleven to seventeen, for the majority, students are there for eleven years from ages seven to seventeen, but it makes sense because they have not only magical classes there but non-magical classes so students are learning the same subjects non-magical's do.

That means they wouldn't have to play catch-up with the non-magical subjects like I am after they're done with school. They also have adult classes for students eighteen and over, which is how I was able to enroll and attend classes.

Oh and of course it's a boarding school like Hogwarts, but they have this option called day school. Students go for their classes and go home afterward every weekday. Older students, not sure what age it starts but I'm guessing twelve or thirteen considering the age they start school, have a semi-permanent portkey attached to their robe, and use that to go to school and directly home afterward. That's what I have, and it's very convenient.

In case you're wondering younger students fly to the castle on the backs of giant storm petrels. I honestly haven't seen that in action myself yet, but it sounds like fun!

So yeah. I'm going to that school, and the magical classes I'm taking are ones I didn't take at Hogwarts: Ancient Runes, Arithmancy, Ancient Studies, and Alchemy. All together they're hard, but I'm keeping up and learning a lot. The non-magical classes are easier, but it's a lot of information to take in and takes a lot of study time.

I go to school every weekday, and during the weekend I get tutoring from one of my friends in the magical classes I already know. After school I hang out with my other friend, and then go home and study, practice magic, or relax. That's my routine, and it's working for me.

That's all for now. I've informed Bill, Fleur, George, and Neville that I'm attending the magical school here, so it's okay to speak to them about it. Let me know if you have questions and let me know what you think of all this.

Love,
Harry

P.S. The small envelope, if you haven't already gotten curious and opened it, has photos in it, and a note describing what and where each picture is.

"Well!" Molly said as she blinked wide eyed after hearing the entire letter. "Let's see these pictures before we talk about everything he wrote." She said as she reached for the envelope. She opened it and pulled out the contents and unfolded the note.

"He says he's going to describe the pictures in order." Molly read. "The first one is his familiar, Helios, on his perch in his living room."

She dropped the note and immediately picked up the small stack of pictures and looked at the first one while making sure her husband could see too.

It was of a golden owl resting on a light wooden perch that looked like it grew out of the floor since they matched. The owl looked at the camera and spread and flapped its wings before settling back down and tilting its head in a curious manner.

"He's beautiful." Molly breathed as she took in the golden owl.

"Very handsome indeed, and majestic looking too." Arthur said as he picked up the note.

"It's only the wall and the floor, but at least it looks like he's keeping his home clean." She said with a sigh. "How long do you think he's had this fellow?" She asked as she glanced to her husband and back to the picture.

"I have no idea." He answered. "He hasn't visited us, but maybe we can ask Bill and George if they've seen him."

"Yes. We should do that." She said as she switched to the next picture.

It was of a high view of what looked like hundreds of buildings. It was a very large city with a red and white tower in the distance that seemed to be nearly as tall as the spot where the picture was taken from.

"He says it's the view from his living room balcony." Arthur said after reading the next line in the note.

"My goodness! It's so high up." Molly said as her eyes flickered all over the picture.

"I'm sure he has no problem with it considering what a good flyer he is." He replied as he took in the view. He thought Harry would love taking off from that height.

"He says the next picture is of him in his uniform at the magical school in front of the castle and water fountain." He read.

"Oh!" She said before she quickly switched to the next picture, curious to see the uniform he had described.

Harry stood with his arms spread out to his sides wearing the uniform exactly as he had described before he smiled and waved and then turned in a circle and struck a pose. Standing out in the background was the massive white building that was clearly the magical school, and walking around behind him at a slight distance were other people wearing dark blue, dark gray, grayish purple, and medium green robes.

"Look at him! He looks so handsome!" Molly practically squealed as she watched the Harry in the picture wave at them with sunlight sparkling off his glasses.

She took in how the gold designs on his gray robe shimmered prettily in the sunlight, and the layers of his top fit him so well.

I like that the robe doesn't go all the way down to the ankles and the sleeves to the wrists. I imagine it makes moving around in it a bit easier than the long robes we have at Hogwarts. She thought as she gazed at the little Harry in the picture before squinting at the people in the background to look at the colorful robes.

Arthur thought Harry did indeed look handsome in his school uniform. The outfit seemed to fit his height and the way he carried himself now. It was strange but seeing him in that uniform now made him think the Hogwarts uniform wouldn't look right on him.

He's outgrown it. He realized with a little sad smile. Seeing him now he thought Harry had made the right decision not to go back to finish his last year at Hogwarts. He would have been too old in his mind to be at the castle trying to act like a student.

Strange how this school's uniform looks right on him and doesn't make him look young. Maybe it's because I know the school also accepts adult students. He considered before he looked to the note in his hand.

"The next one, Harry writes, is of sika deer at Kasuga Grand Shrine in Nara Park in Nara, Japan." He said as he read. "That must be the place he said deer wander freely." He said as he looked toward the pictures.

Molly slowly and reluctantly moved the picture of Harry in his Japanese school uniform to the side and looked at the next picture, which was of brown deer with white spots walking around among people and inside a large red building.

"How do they handle all those deer walking around like that? Do they get scared? I know I would be." She said as she watched one particular deer walk up to a woman and bow its head before she fed it from her hand.

"I think it would be interesting to walk among deer like that; especially if they didn't mind people touching them." Arthur said with a smile.

"You would think so." Molly said before she looked to the next picture. "Oh! Look at this." She said as she shifted the picture so he could see.

The picture showed Harry in a park on a gray path wearing thick-looking black shoes that he appeared to be moving on. His arms were waving up and down as if he was trying to stay upright as he moved closer and closer to the one taking the picture. After a few moments he stopped moving and grinned a little as he waved.

"He says it's of him roller skating." Arthur said as he looked to the note and back to the picture. "I remember him mentioning this. He likened it to ice skating but on the ground with wheels instead of on ice and blades."

"Oh yeah." Molly said as she remembered. She looked closer at his feet and could now see that those thick shoes were the roller skates Harry had mentioned in a previous letter.

"Now that I'm seeing it it does look like fun. Especially since you wouldn't be limited to ice." He said.

"But you still might be limited to the type of ground. After all, I doubt you could skate on dirt. You likely need a smooth surface." She said thoughtfully as she idly switched to the next picture.

They saw a white and gold two story building that looked similar to the shrine and school from previous pictures. It was a beautiful building with golden pillars and roof tiles that helped give the building an elegant look. There were green letters above the large double doors that seemed to open on their own as people walked up to them and out of the building.

"What is this building? It's very nice looking." She said as her eyes moved over the building.

"Kuramas Bank in Kototama Market Place." Arthur read from the note.

"So this is the magical bank? Like Gringotts?" Molly said in interest.

"It sounds that way." He replied as he looked back to the picture.

The next and last picture had what looked like shops on the sides of an outside corridor on the ground level and on a second level. It was bright and clean and people were walking around casually and owls and other birds were flying around and swooping down here and there and landing on people or flying through doorways.

"Harry says this is the main corridor of Kototama Market Place; the Japanese version of Diagon Alley." Arthur said. "Hm..it looks less exciting and colorful than Diagon Alley, but more spacious so I would still visit it."

"It doesn't look like a magical market," Molly said a little skeptically. "but I like that there appears to be more shops. I wish we could see what kind of shops there are."

"That would be nice." He agreed. "We can ask Harry in our next letter along with any other questions we have."

Molly nodded and sighed as there were no more pictures.

"I wish there were more pictures. I would love to see what his home over there looks like." She said as she gathered up the pictures.

"Something else to ask in our next letter." Arthur said as he glanced back to the note. "Oh. He says he has pictures of his new friends, but he isn't ready to reveal them yet."

"I wonder why that is." She said as she looked to him.

"Don't forget that Harry is a private person dear." He reminded her. "He's likely just waiting until he feels comfortable; especially after what happened between him and Ron and Hermione."

"Well, I am mightily curious about these friends of his and what they look like." Molly said, and he nodded in agreement.

"Let's get back to Harry's letter. He gave us a lot of information." Arthur said as he put the note down and picked up the letter.

"Yes. I can't believe he's going to the magical school over there!" Molly said as she shifted the pictures until she was looking at the one of him in his uniform in front of the school. "How long do you think he's been going there?" She asked.

"Definitely before the remembrance ceremony. He seemed comfortable writing it, so it's likely been months now. We'll have to ask." Arthur replied. "What do you think of the idea of having to wear the Hogwarts uniform whenever we're at the castle? Wouldn't that be interesting?"

"Ha! It would certainly be a sight to see you in uniform again." She said with a smile. "And it would be entertaining to see others our age wearing it again. Of course we hardly have reason to go to the castle anymore now that all of the kids are of age."

"True." He agreed as he looked to the top of the letter before he looked back to his wife. "We could still do it on our own. No one has to know. A little transfiguration here and conjuration there, add some charms, and we could have a little Hogwarts evening right here at home."

Molly looked at her husband and slowly started to smile before she looked around.

"Right now?" She said as she looked back to him.

"Yeah why not?" Arthur said with a grin. "Harry's letter isn't going anywhere, and I think we're done eating. We were looking for something entertaining to do this evening."

"Alright." She agreed with a laugh. "I'll get the uniforms ready."

"And I'll take of setting the scene." He said in amusement.

They looked at each other and laughed before they began to get up from the table. Arthur pulled out his wand and flicked it as he began to gather up the dishes, and Molly grabbed the pictures, letter, and note before she hurried upstairs to their bedroom.

~xXx~

In another part of England, Hermione Granger sat in a quiet section of her university campus' main library. There were other students sitting within her view, and the occasional student quietly walked by nearly every few minutes, but she didn't mind. It was quiet and the view out the window next to her was inspiring.

Even though she was there to study it was the first time in weeks, almost since she finished Hogwarts, that she had been able to sit down and breathe calmly and just think. She had never been so busy in her life, and that was saying something after her years at Hogwarts.

After finishing her last year at the magical school and getting her N.E.W.T.s she had applied for a job at the Ministry, and was now working a desk job in the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.

She was obviously starting low in the department, doing paperwork, and not exactly happy about it. She firmly thought she should be starting higher with her experience from the war and her intelligence, but she was glad to have a job to help pay for her expenses.

Her parents had agreed to pay her tuition at University College London, and let her stay at home for free, but she had to pay for everything else. Her textbooks, which were expensive in themselves and even more so when they were brand new which is how she liked her books, paper, pencils, pens, a laptop computer, printer, and printer paper and ink.

It was all turning out to be much more expensive than she thought it would be. Luckily galleons could be exchanged for a lot more pounds, so every check she got was going a long way and she was able to put what she didn't use in a savings account.

A savings account at a muggle bank because she wasn't able to get a vault at Gringotts until she was able to work with them to right the wrong she committed against the bank. The only reason she could still exchange money was because she had paid the expensive fine they had wanted as part of the reparations.

Regardless of that setback Hermione was glad that she was able to work, and continue her education; something she thought Harry should have done. She still couldn't believe he refused to continue his education.

How is he supposed to become an Auror without his N.E.W.T.s? She thought as she shook her head slightly.

She wanted to ask him and shake some sense into him, but of course she couldn't because he wasn't in the country anymore. Apparently he had left only a couple of days after the remembrance ceremony according to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. Beyond that he had ended their friendship. She was still shocked and upset about that.

He couldn't have really meant it; could he? She asked herself, but he had sounded like he meant it, and he had looked so serious.

She had only justifiably berated him for not taking care of her and Ron's reparations with the goblins as well as his own. He could have afforded to do it, and with him not going to school or working at the time he could have done her's and Ron's portion of the work at that bank since he had so much free time.

And his leaving to travel was outrageous to her when he needed to be going to school and getting himself together so he could start working and taking care of himself. He couldn't rely on Mrs. Weasley to take care of him anymore.

She completely ignored the fact that he had moved out of the Burrow long before she returned to finish her last year at Hogwarts.

For that, for her justifiable concern and wanting him to do better with his life, he had ended their friendship. She had just basically told him that he needed to get serious about his education and starting his career, and that he needed to get some help for himself so he could deal with his grief and his other emotions over what had happened during the war.

It just isn't good for him to drink alcohol and sleep around. She thought with a frown.

It definitely wouldn't help him in the long run, but she admitted that she wasn't entirely sure he was actually doing those things. She had never known him to do either beyond that flirting incident with Cho Chang in The Sorcerer's Spot that one time, and he had denied that instantly.

But he used to like her and with Ginny gone and his grief over her death it was reasonable to think he might turn to her for comfort. She thought reasonably. With us being of age it's possible that he would also turn to drinking; especially since he saw Sirius do it so much.

Hermione had expected Harry to grump and grouse, and deny he had done what they had accused him of and make excuses for why he had or hadn't done something. Then maybe give them the silent treatment for a while before coming to his senses.

She hadn't expected him to outright end their friendship instead! They had been best friends for seven years! They had been through so much together, and he seemed to have thrown it all away because he didn't like hearing the truth.

She just couldn't believe it. This had to be his current version of the silent treatment. They were still friends. He was just being dramatic. They would work things out when he got back from traveling.

Pushing thoughts of Harry aside she considered how hard it was juggling school, work, and having a social life. She had to make sure she was on time to work, and on time to her classes. She had never been so glad to be a witch, because that meant she could Apparate from work directly to school in a matter of seconds instead of having to rely on public transportation or driving herself.

It was a small miracle that her work and class schedules didn't overlap, and she was keeping an eye on that in case her boss tried to change her hours.

Her social life was another matter entirely. The few friends she had managed to make during her last year at Hogwarts were good people, and her acquaintances from the majority of her time at Hogwarts were the same, but it was hard finding the time to get together with any of them.

Unfortunately the same is starting to become true with Ron as well. She thought with a concerned sigh.

Her relationship with Ron wasn't going as well as she thought it would at this point in time. She thought now that she was done with Hogwarts she would see more of him but she hadn't.

She never seemed to catch him at home. He was either working at George's shop or out with friends in Diagon Alley, and she refused to wander the shopping alley hoping to run into him.

She was glad he was spending time with friends after what happened between them and Harry, but she had been hoping he would make some time for her and he didn't seem to be doing that. She also couldn't tell if he was even interested in spending time with her.

Although, I've been rather busy myself with going to my university classes, doing homework, studying, and going to work. She admitted. It was a lot, but she still made time to go visit him and could never seem to catch him at home.

Maybe we need to start writing to schedule dates with each other. Hermione considered, but even with that there was a problem since Ron hadn't written much when she was at Hogwarts.

She had exchanged more letters with her parents, and she thought she understood how his parents had felt when they were in school together. They likely only knew what was going on because of Ginny's letters. She also didn't like the idea of writing to her boyfriend just to schedule time to see him.

Still, I'm willing to try, because I miss him. I want to spend time with him. She thought with a sigh.

Maybe it wasn't unusual after people finished school. Maybe that was how things were done when both people in the relationship had a lot going on or just when both people worked. She didn't know, but she would try writing and see what happened. Hopefully they could get together.

~HPxXxMC~

Back in Japan, Mamoru and Usagi were spending their Saturday afternoon together after his morning tutoring preparing to do something they had never done before.

Now that Usagi knew he was Tuxedo Kamen he had suggested they should train together to become better fighters. Usagi had agreed instantly since she didn't have any fighting instincts to speak of, couldn't even copy what she saw on TV and movies.

Mamoru for his part seemed to have those instincts, but he wanted practical experience in using them. He had been good, more than good, at Defense Against the Dark Arts, but that was about magically attacking and avoiding spell fire. It had nothing to do with physical fighting.

Currently they were in a park that Usagi had brought them to rollerblading along the somewhat smooth paths. When he had first spoken of training the day after she had learned he was Tuxedo Kamen he had asked if she knew anyplace where they could do it without being seen, and the result of that was her bringing them to this park that looked abandoned.

The grass was slightly overgrown, the trees were a little wild looking, and there was a play structure that had seen better days. It clearly looked like people had stopped coming there for the last couple of years.

"How are you doing?" Usagi asked, gesturing to his skates as she rolled along at his side.

"I'm doing okay." Mamoru answered. "The cracks and uneven ground are a little unnerving, but it's good I'm getting practice on it."

"Well, you're definitely doing good." She said as she watched how comfortable he was on his skates.

"Thanks." He said, flashing her a smile grin.

"So what are we going to do besides skate?" She asked curiously.

"I thought we could do some exercising before we get into our actual training." He said as he carefully rolled over a slightly broke section of the path. "I've only recently started my own exercise regime since I haven't done any since I was on my house's sports team at my previous school. I do some running, roller skating, and just a few exercises: sit-ups and push-ups, plus stretching."

"Do you really think doing those things will help me?" Usagi asked.

"I do." Mamoru answered as he glanced over to her. "We seem to be able to run fast and jump high just fine, and we're definitely strong, but there's no reason you can't be more so. Plus, it will likely help your reaction time to dodging attacks or just needing to move quickly in a serious situation."

"Okay." She said as she nodded thoughtfully. "I'll start doing those things from now on."

"Alright then. So once we finish skating we'll stretch, and do some running, sit-up's, pushups, and then stretch again so we don't get any unexpected cramps." He said, and watched her nod.

They continued to skate along, side by side, and began to talk about random things.

"So how are things going with your friends?" Mamoru asked curiously.

"Good for the most part." Usagi answered. "Naru is great as always, and my newer friends are okay. I've been getting along fine with Rei and a new friend Makoto, but I've been hesitant with Ami."

"Why is that? Did she do something?" He asked with a light frown, picturing the girl with short blue hair.

"Before I learned you were Tuxedo Kamen she and Luna were trying to get me to distance myself from you and Naru, so you guys didn't find out I'm Sailor Moon." She answered with a frown of her own as she remembered back to that meeting.

"Luna was concerned about her getting hurt from being around me since she had already been attacked at our first fight at the jewelry store." She said.

"Ami said she liked that I was getting tutoring from you, but that I didn't need to spend time with you afterward; that it was risking my secret being discovered just like being friends with Naru was." She added.

Mamoru didn't like that, and didn't think it was fair. Naru wasn't going to find out her secret just because they were friends. He didn't think he would have even learned her secret without her telling him if he hadn't instantly recognized her in her senshi identity.

To be fair to Luna it was possible that Naru could get hurt just being Usagi's friend. He knew that from personal experience, but it only applied if whoever was doing the hurting knew that Usagi was Sailor Moon.

"How did you react to that?" He asked.

"I didn't like it!" Usagi said. "I remembered your advice from when you told me about ending your friendship with Hermione and Ron, and decided I wasn't going to let them tell me what to do."

"Luna is just a live in advisor for my senshi identity and isn't going to tell me what to do in my day to day life, and Ami is just a new friend and not about to be allowed to put her opinions of right and wrong on me." She continued.

"I made it clear I wasn't going to pull away from you or Naru just because I was a senshi. That Naru was my best friend, and you were a good friend and not just my tutor." She said as she rolled at his side.

"And that the way they were talking I would also have to pull away from my family if they truly believed their own words. I wasn't going to distance myself from my family, you and Naru, or any new friends I made. I wasn't going to isolate myself and be friendless just to satisfy them." She explained seriously.

Mamoru raised an eyebrow as he listened to her words; happy that she had stood up for herself and their friendship.

"I'm still upset with Ami for that, because I introduced her to Naru when we first met and I learned that she didn't have any friends and was lonely during our lunch time. Now here she was saying I needed to distance myself, and presumably she would to, just because we were senshi." Usagi continued.

"On top of that this didn't come up until after Makoto was awakened as a senshi. She goes to our school, so it made me feel like Ami had used my friend and discarded her when she found another friend. I told her outright that I regretted introducing her to Naru because of that." She said.

Mamoru raised an eyebrow again, and shook his head.

This must be why she was so abrupt with Ami the day she found out I was Tuxedo Kamen. He thought, remembering Usagi's attitude before she cut the communication with the girl.

"What did she say to that?" He asked.

"Nothing. She just blushed; clearly embarrassed since Rei and Makoto had been there and heard every word." She said.

"Did those two have an opinion on your friendship with me and Naru?" He asked curiously.

"No." She said as she shook her head. "They were silent during that entire part of the conversation, and had even looked surprised when it first came up. Rei hasn't met Naru yet, and Makoto met me and Naru on the same day."

"Did Ami believe that Makoto should distance herself from Naru too?" Mamoru asked with a light frown.

"She didn't say anything to her, but it's possible she thought Makoto hadn't known Naru long enough for it to matter." She said.

"Well I'm proud of you for standing up for yourself, and not letting them pressure you to step away from your non-senshi friendships." He told her as he looked her way.

"The only way Naru would get hurt is if she happens to find herself caught up in another youma attack, and it's always possible anyone could find out your secret. It would probably be difficult since we appear to be pretty well disguised beyond the outfits we transform into but still." He continued.

"And it's your business who you tell about your secret if you haven't thought about that yet." He added.

"Thank you." Usagi said with a smile, pleased that Mamoru was proud of what she had done. "And I had thought about it when I heard their words, but not in detail since that wasn't the time to think about it."

"And you know we do seem to be disguised really good when we transform. I think we look the same, so I don't get why no one else can tell." She added.

"Same here." He agreed. "I think it must be some power within the transformation."

Usagi nodded thoughtfully as she considered that.

The pair continued to skate for a few more minutes before they stopped. They sat down and removed their skates and put them in their subspace pocket, Mamoru happy he could do that now instead of carrying them around, before they took out their shoes and put those on.

At Mamoru's direction they began to stretch out their arms and legs and other various ways to make sure they didn't get any unexpected cramps. From there they shifted into their exercises starting with sit-ups before moving to pushups and finishing with a short run.

Once they finished they stretched again and then transformed; Mamoru silently and in a red gold-tinted light, and Usagi quietly with her short phrase and pink light. In moments the light cleared and they stood as Sailor Moon and Tuxedo Kamen.

Mamoru wasted no time pulling off the top hat that came with his transformation and putting it away in his newfound subspace pocket so it wouldn't be in his way.

Usagi for her part found it interesting that he didn't have to say anything to transform, and wondered if she could do the same. There was bound to be a time when she needed to transform silently.

Maybe that time has already come and gone. She thought with a light frown. It would be better to transform in silence instead of risking being heard; risking being seen is bad enough.

"Alright, for our actual training I thought we could start by practicing fighting physically before we move on into our powers." Mamoru said.

Usagi nodded, feeling nervous, as they stood in the grass facing each other.

Mamoru then began to instruct Usagi on various ways to hit someone with her hands, elbows, knees, and feet going off the instincts he had in his masked persona.

"Now come at me." He said firmly when they finished. "Don't hesitate to hit me, because that can lead to you getting hurt in a real situation against a youma or a person being controlled by one, because they will not hesitate against you."

Usagi nodded and shifted nervously, everything Mamoru had just taught her circling her mind, before she quickly stepped forward and tried to punch him in the face without feeling guilty.

Mamoru instantly blocked that and pushed her arm aside.

"Harder!" He instructed. "Pretend I'm Ami when you were telling her that you felt she had used your best friend."

Usagi smiled a little and tried to punch him harder and more confidently. She didn't picture Ami though. She had been upset with her but not enough to want to hit her, so instead she imagined the youma they had faced so far.

They did this with punches and kicks, with Usagi making sure not to try to hit too hard that she would lose her balance, and Mamoru blocking and dodging before he decided to start hitting back.

Usagi flinched the first time he went to hit her, even though he was moving slowly, and quickly backed away, not remembering to dodge or block, but she recovered and they tried again. Again she flinched but this time she blocked the coming blow.

This continued for a few minutes with him hitting and her blocking, and then trying to hit him back after he reminded her that she needed to hit back after successfully blocking or avoiding the blow.

Mamoru called a stop after a while. Usagi was doing good, especially after she stopped running and flinching. She was hitting harder and no longer hesitating, but he had been able to tell quickly that she was not a fighter. She would make a good witch, just throwing her power around, but she was no physical fighter.

Of course before he had become his masked persona he hadn't thought he was a physical fighter either. He either had been one and just hadn't had an opportunity to start developing the skill or he hadn't been one and becoming Tuxedo Kamen had made him one.

I'm fine with her not being a physical fighter. As long as she can avoid a blow without getting hurt then I'm happy. He thought as he watched her relaxing.

"Good job." He said, and watched her smile and blush a little. "I have an idea that I want us to try out."

"Sure." Usagi said as she nodded.

"I remember catching you when you were falling, and being surprised that I was able to do that. I was thinking we should try something similar for you." Mamoru said, and watched her eyes widen.

"I'm not going to try falling from a tree or anything." He reassured her. "I was thinking of you trying to lift me. I don't plan on getting hurt, but you never know. And maybe the skill will come in handy in case one of your senshi friends get hurt and can't move easily."

"That makes sense." She said as she nodded. "Alright I'm ready when you are."

With that Usagi tried lifting Mamoru while he was standing, trying to pull him over her shoulder, but that didn't work since her shoulder wasn't wide enough for that. Then she tried pulling him onto her back, and that surprisingly worked.

His arms were draped over her shoulders and she was holding his legs and walking around. He was heavy, but she wasn't having any trouble. She tried running and had no trouble doing that either.

Next they tried it with him laying down and relaxed as if he was unconscious.

Usagi looked down at her friend and crush to see how she was going to try to lift him. They were pretending he was unconscious so he wouldn't be any help in her attempt.

Well, I haven't tried just picking up in my arms yet. She thought before she shrugged she knelt down in the grass.

She slipped one hand and arm under his knees, making sure to get under his cape, and the other under his upper back. Surprise flared through her, and she paused because she wasn't surprised.

It wasn't the first time either. She wasn't exactly sure when it had started, but she knew the ability hadn't been there before she learned that Mamoru was Tuxedo Kamen. And the emotions she had been sensing seemed to go with the situations she had been in when she was with him.

But not always. She thought as she remembered some happened when she wasn't with him. She was only guessing that they had been his emotions during that time.

I'll mention it after this and see if he knows anything about it. She thought before she took a breath and tried to lift him while getting to her feet.

This time surprise really did flare through her as she actually managed to lift Mamoru in her arms and stand up! She carefully took a few steps, and found that it wasn't hard to walk while carrying his weight.

This is crazy! She thought as she carefully put him back down, and blushed as pride flared through her. He's proud of me!

"Well done!" Mamoru said as he sat up.

"Thank you." Usagi said with a smile.

"I want us to practice that every time we train together, so you can get used to doing it in case you ever need to lift me or anyone else." He said.

"Okay. No problem." She said as she nodded. "Umm..there's something I want to talk to you about before we continue."

"Alright." He said as he shifted his legs to make himself a bit more comfortable.

"I think I can feel your emotions." She blurted out, not knowing how else to say it.

"What?!" He said as he tensed in shock. "Are you serious?" He asked, and watched her nod.

"When I went to pick you up I felt surprised, and I knew I wasn't feeling it since I knew what I was going to do. Then after I put you down I felt pride, and I wasn't feeling that either." She explained. "Even now, when I told you shock flared through me, and I definitely wasn't feeling that."

"Um.." Mamoru hummed, speechless in the moment.

He quite honestly didn't know how to feel about Usagi being able to sense or feel his emotions. This had never happened to him before, and he had never heard of people being able to feel someone else's emotions.

It was unnerving that she could do that with him considering how private he was, but he was honest enough with himself to admit that it was probably a good thing for her since he wasn't big on displaying his emotions.

Is this happening because of our secret identities? He wondered.

"How long has this been going on?" He asked quietly.

"Sometime after I learned you were Tuxedo Kamen. I know I didn't feel anything from you before that day." Usagi answered.

This might have something to do with me being able to sense her location. He thought.

"Ah, well then it could be connected to the fact that I can now sense where you are when you aren't transformed now." He said.

"Like..like when you said you follow your senses to me after I'm transformed. You can do that now when I'm not?" She asked wide eyed.

"Yes." He said seriously.

"When did you notice this?" She asked.

"The day you learned I was Tuxedo Kamen; after we parted ways actually since that's when you went in a different direction then me." Mamoru answered.

"Wow. So since then you've been able to tell I've been coming toward you at the cafe?" She asked.

"Yes." He said.

"Huh, at least this way you'll know if I'm not moving in your direction after school then I've ended up in detention." She said with a shrug.

"I'll be sure to remember that." He said in amusement.

"So I can sense your emotions and you can tell what direction I'm in all the time now." She said, and he nodded. "Well, I don't have a problem with that. I…wait. Do you have a problem with this?"

"I'll admit it's unnerving to know someone else can sense my emotions, but I don't mind that you can." He said honestly. "At least this way you'll know for sure if I like something or not."

"True." She said with a light smile.

"Come on." Mamoru said as he got to his feet. "Let's release our transformation and practice again. I think we should be fully capable of doing everything we can do transformed while not being that way, but if we can't then I would rather we find out now."

Usagi nodded and they both released their transformation before they began to practice physical fighting. For twenty minutes they kicked, punched, blocked, and dodged; keeping their movements simple while gradually increasing their speed.

After they stopped Usagi practiced lifting Mamoru again, and was surprised that she could actually lift his weight and carry him around even though she likely shouldn't be surprised.

This time she also tried to carry him so he was draped over both her shoulders and upper back, and managed to do that just fine.

Mamoru tried to pull out a rose, having never done it outside of his transformation, and found that he actually could. The rose appeared between his fingers, and he tried to add a spell to it like he usually did.

Ebublio. He thought, figuring that was a harmless spell in case he accidentally dropped it or Usagi grabbed it. He watched the petals begin to glow blue with the magic of the spell as he focused on filling the flower.

With that they transformed again and Usagi began to practice throwing her tiara around.

"Do you think your tiara can do anything else or if you can produce some kind of attack like your senshi friends?" Mamoru asked as he watched Usagi catch her returning tiara.

"I..don't know. I've never thought about it." Usagi said thoughtfully.

"It just occurred to me that you have some kind of power to be able to transform in the first place. I doubt anyone else could pick up your brooch and use it the way you can." He said as he looked at her.

"True." She agreed as she nodded her head. "I want to try since it would be nice to have something other than just throwing my tiara and hoping it hits, but I don't know what to do."

"I'm not sure how to go about helping you either." He admitted, and hummed thoughtfully. "Maybe all it takes is intent and desire. I can be your target, and we can see what happens."

"But I don't want to risk hurting you!" She said with a frown.

"I'm willing to risk it." He said seriously. "We need to know if you can do anything else and practicing with a live person will get results faster."

Usagi nodded unhappily, but silent agreed.

"Just focus on that power inside you and see what comes to mind." Mamoru said before he jogged off to a slight distance and turned around to face her.

Usagi sighed and took off her tiara and watched as it began to glow before it turned into a white disk hovering above her fingertips. She closed her eyes and focused on wanting and needing to be able to do something other than throwing her tiara and hoping to hit her target.

I want to be able to help more during fights instead of just waiting until the right time to throw my tiara. She thought, still focusing even though she wasn't sure it would work.

Much to her surprise she began to sense that she needed to throw her tiara and concentrate on capturing.

She opened her eyes and threw her tiara at Mamoru, still worried about hurting him but trusting her senses, her mind focused on capturing. She watched wide eyed as her tiara flew through the air and enlarged into a glowing hoop before it slipped over his head and shrunk down into a solid glowing band trapping his arms to his sides.

Instantly she sensed surprise from Mamoru and then pride, and she smiled at having pleased him. She then stared at her tiara and focused on releasing him, figuring that was the only way to free him from her tiara, and watched it enlarge and slip off over his head before shrinking back down to a disk and return to her.

"Good job!" Mamoru said as he jogged over to her.

"Thank you." She said with a smile.

"How did you do it?" He asked curiously.

"I focused on wanting to be able to help during fights and do more than just throw my tiara and hope it hit, and I began to sense that I needed to throw my tiara and concentrate on capturing." Usagi explained.

"Well, you know what to do now if you want more than this new ability." He said, not pressuring her to try for more.

Usagi nodded in agreement. "Can we try it again?" She asked.

"Of course. We can practice as much as you want." Mamoru said before he jogged back to his previous position and faced her.

Usagi once again threw her tiara at him and focused on capturing him, and watched as for a second time her tiara enlarged into a hoop and slipped over Mamoru's head and shrunk down to a band that trapped his arms to his sides.

Again and again she practiced this; even practicing it while Mamoru was running around so she could try it on a moving target.

After a few long minutes they stopped and decided that was enough for today. They released their transformation and began to head to Mamoru's apartment to watch a movie to end their time together.

~HPxXxMC~

Mamoru sat at his regular sized desk in his study Sunday afternoon. He had only been home for around ten minutes, long enough to change into some comfortable clothes, since his tutoring with Motoki that morning had been at Mahoutokoro.

They had been working on potions, so they were taking advantage of the potions labs since Motoki still didn't know about his own secret potions lab.

Motoki was a good friend. He trusted him enough to know his identity as Harry Potter and that Usagi had feelings for him and that he had some for her in return, but he didn't know if he trusted him enough to know about his secret rooms yet. That involved giving him an actual secret, and he didn't think they were at that level yet.

Now he had decided to take some time away from his further studies to read up on what it would take to be an Animagus; having finally decided to see if he wanted to make a try of it or not.

He had a book in front of him that he had taken from his family vault the first time he visited it, and was flipping through it looking for information on the Animagus transformation.

He had learned the basics from Professor McGonagall back in his third year, but that hadn't included the exact process on how or what it would take to perform the transformation.

Page after page he flipped until he found the section he was looking for, and settled into his chair to read. He read of how an Animagus could only transform into one particular species of animal. Being able to turn into a cat or dog didn't mean you could pick between entire feline or canine species.

In addition to that an Animagus could not pick what kind of animal they gained the ability to turn into. They became the kind of animal that suited them best regardless of what; it was based on their personality. It was unknown if the culture the wizard or witch lived in had any influence on the animal they became.

On top of that it was debated, but generally believed to be possible, if one could become a magical creature.

It's not surprising that it's debated. Mamoru thought as he turned the page. Those who could change into a magical creature either could before registration became a thing or they were smart enough to keep it to themselves once it had rather than tell anyone and have to register and have everyone know.

He read how every Animagus had an identifying mark on their animal form that came from some visible trait on their human body. It could be the way their hair lay, the structure or their teeth, missing limbs, or something that one always wore like glasses.

An Animagus can consciously choose if they want to transfigure their jewelry and clothing with them. He read. Does that mean all those times Professor McGonagall and Sirius took on their animal form they could have left their clothes, jewelry, and glasses behind?

I suppose that makes sense since they might otherwise change back to their human form naked. That would be embarrassing, and during the war it would have been dangerous. He thought. Oh! Does that mean you also transfigure your wand? It must since both Sirius and Professor McGonagall both had their wands when changed between human and animal and back again.

Well, if I decide to do this then that means I won't have to worry about not having my wand with me or changing back into myself naked. He thought with a slight grimace. And of course my Mokeskin pouch would also be with me, which is just as important.

Mamoru continued to read and learned that an Animagus that chose to stay in their animal form for an extended amount of time didn't have to worry about their lifespan and aging being the same as their animal form.

That also made sense to him considering that Peter Pettigrew lived as a rat for years beyond the normal lifespan of a rat.

He also read how a witch or wizard's Animagus form could mirror their Patronus since the form the Patronus had might be determined by the same inner traits that determine the Animagus form.

Does that mean my Animagus form could actually be my stag Patronus? Like my dad's Animagus form? He wondered before he continued reading.

The section began to relate the differences between the Animagus transformation and the transfiguration of a person into an animal. An Animagus could change into their animal form whenever they wanted, and it didn't involve the use of a wand or an incantation. Whereas transfiguring a person required a spell.

Another difference was that a person who was transfigured into an animal would take on the mental state of that animal, acting and behaving just like the animal would, while an Animagus would retain their own mind and think as they normally would.

However, while in their animal form an Animagus' feelings were not as complex and intense as they would be if they were in their human form.

Mamoru took that to mean a person's emotions could be muted down to the animal's emotional level; something he thought could be useful if a person was extremely angry or extremely sad.

Didn't Sirius do that when he was in Azkaban? He asked himself as he thought back, and recalled that his godfather had told him that he had stayed in his dog form to lessen the effects of the Dementors as well as the intensity of his emotions.

It is also important to note that werewolves are fundamentally different from Animagi. He read, and stopped reading after that. He didn't need more information on the differences between werewolves and Animagi with having known Remus.

Instead he moved on to reading up on the uses of having an Animagus form.

Obviously there was the ability to disguise oneself in the form of an animal, but apart from that there could be many ways to use the Animagus form depending on the animal one became.

He read how if a person became an insect they could use their small form for spying, if they became a venomous or predatory animal they could use their form for protection and combat, or if they became a bird they could enjoy flying without the need for broomsticks, flying carpets, or flying animals.

Beyond that Animagi had the ability to communicate with normal animals. They seemed to be able to convey an understanding between them of a want and a need. It seemed a bird Animagus could communicate with other birds, a dog Animagus could communicate with canines, a cat Animagus could communicate with other felines.

And Animagi can communicate across species since I remember Sirius saying he talked to Crookshanks in a way back in my third year when he was trying to get to Peter Pettigrew. He thought as he remembered back to that slightly horrific year.

Sirius had made his life more difficult in his single minded pursuit of his former friend under the guise of trying to protect him when it was really all about his revenge.

Which is the type of thinking that got him sent to Azkaban in the first place when he should have been focused on taking up parental duty toward me. He thought a little bitterly before he pushed the thought away and continued to read.

The section continued on to relate the law surrounding Animagi. It described how every Animagus was required to register with the Ministry of Magic at the Animagus Registry, which was a register the public had access to. Registering included revealing the Animagi's form and distinguishing markings, so they could be identified and tracked down if they abused their ability.

The penalty for failing to register as an Animagus is a sentence in Azkaban, although the length of time is unknown. He read. Considering Rita Skeeter's reaction to the threat of being turned in as unregistered it must be lengthy. Although, any time spent in Azkaban is bad enough, so that's not a good judgment.

This obviously only applies to the United Kingdom, but what about here in Japan or worldwide for that matter? He wondered, and then shrugged.

I'm curious but regardless of what the law is here I'm not registering. If they have a registry for Animagi, regardless if it's public or not, someone would see it and that information could get out. That's the last thing I would want; especially if I happened to be something unique. He thought as he focused back on the page.

The page ended by informing that there was a reversal spell that could temporarily force an Animagus out of its animal form. That was something he recalled Remus and Sirius using on Peter Pettigrew.

And something I should learn just in case. He thought seriously as he turned the page, which revealed the steps to becoming an Animagus.

It was a ritual-like process that involved making a potion and using a spell, and as he read through the steps to make the potion he was slightly horrified at how complicated and convoluted the process was, and how long it would take what with making and taking the potion and using the spell.

He'd have to keep a Mandrake leaf in his mouth for an entire month, full moon to full moon, and the recipe was very precise about the length of time that was. From when the full moon was first visible in the sky to when it was next visible in the sky regardless of what time either of those were. And if the moon wasn't visible when it was time to take it out do to cloudy conditions he would have to start all over!

I'd have to make sure it didn't get in the way when I was eating or drinking, and that it couldn't be seen while I'm talking. He thought with a frown. He already didn't know how he would brush his teeth with the leaf in his mouth for a day let alone an entire month!

Then when the second full moon was visible and it was time for the leaf to come out he'd have to spit it into a phial. Not take it out with his fingers, but directly from his mouth into the phial, and it had to happen within range of the moon's pure rays.

After that he'd have to add one of his hairs to the phial with the leaf in it along with a silver teaspoon of dew that hadn't been touch by human feet or seen sunlight for seven days, and the chrysalis of a Death's-head Hawk Moth.

What the hell is that? He thought with a frown before he read how the phial with the mixture in it would have to be put in a quiet, dark place, and couldn't be disturbed in any way.

From there he'd have to wait for an electrical storm, whenever that happened to be, and during that wait he'd have to recite an incantation every day without missing any days. At sunrise and sunset, at those exact moments, he'd have to chant the spell while the tip of his wand was placed directly over his heart.

I'd have to make sure I was up before sunrise so I could be awake enough to say the spell right. Then there's the sunset time. What if I'm not alone when sunset came?! Because it isn't when it gets dark out; it's when the sun leaves the sky. He thought, his frown deepening.

It's a good thing I'm getting better and better at wandless magic, and don't need to say spells out loud! He thought as he focused back on the page.

When the lightning storm finally arrived the potion should turn blood red then he'd have to immediately get somewhere secure with a lot of space, and recite the spell one last time before drinking the potion, which should turn out to be only a mouthful.

If any part of this process is done incorrectly it has the potential to backfire and cause the transformation to go horribly badly; possibly causing permanent half-human, half-animal mutations. He read with a grimace.

Do I really want to do this? Mamoru asked himself as he turned the page to the actual recipe for the potion.

There was no actual brewing involved. No need to boil anything over a fire and stir this way or that way for a certain amount of time. It seemed everything would dissolve and mix in the phial in the dark; if anything it was the moonlight and lightning doing the 'brewing'.

All the complicated stuff involves the Mandrake leaf, the dew, and whether or not it's hard to find a chrysalis of a Death's-head Hawk Moth. He thought with a heavy sigh. I need to look that up, and find out what it is.

Looking across to the other page he finally got a look at the spell that was part of the process of becoming an Animagus, and groaned at the almost tongue twister it was.

I would definitely have to be wide awake to say this at the exact moment of sunrise every day. He thought unhappily as he considered being up that early. But what if a lightning storm takes ages to happen? I could be saying this spell twice a day for weeks, months, or even years!

And it doesn't say what would happen if you gave up after starting the process of saying the spell after waiting ages for a lightning storm. Hopefully nothing would happen since the potion wouldn't have been taken yet. He thought with a sigh.

I would need to be very committed to this if I do this. He thought seriously. I would need to start a new morning routine to be ready for the daily sunrise recitation. I would also need to get a silver teaspoon since I don't have one, and start looking for a chrysalis of a Death's-head Hawk Moth now in case it's hard to find.

I should probably get the Mandrake leaf as well, so I wouldn't have to worry about trying to find it last minute; especially since I don't know exactly when the full moon will be visible. He considered.

And it seems I have made my decision. He thought with a nod. I'm going to do this, and I'm going to get it right!

"Looks like I'm going to become an Animagus Helios." Mamoru said as he looked to his familiar who was sitting silently on his perch.

Helios hooted as he looked back at him, and he heard confusion in the sound, so he began to explain what an Animagus was and the whole process he had just read about.

~xXx~

In the meantime, while Mamoru was home trying to decide if he wanted to obtain the ability to change into an animal at will, Usagi was with Ami, Rei, and Makoto behind Rei's home with Luna off to the side watching.

"So I wanted us all here, and dressed for a workout, because we need to start training." Usagi announced firmly, very much believing that after her time training with Mamoru.

"It will be good for us to know exactly what we can do with our powers and for us to work better together." She added.

"That makes sense to me." Makoto said as she nodded. "If we're going to be doing a lot of running around and fighting then we need to be in top shape; especially when it comes to protecting the princess."

"Yeah. My thoughts exactly." Usagi agreed. "I want us to be the best we can be, and have less of a chance at being hurt."

"I like the thought of practicing with our powers to see if we can control them, and to see if we can do anything new with them." Rei said.

"Should we transform?" Ami asked as she looked around.

"Not to start with. You all should try to use your powers without being transformed. So you know for sure that you can, and also so you're used to it in case you actually need to use them without being transformed." Usagi said seriously.

"I'm not going to bother since all I have are my tiara and the Crescent Moon Wand." She added.

Beyond that, and more importantly, she knew Mamoru would sense her transformation and drop what he was doing to come to her, and she didn't want to interrupt him when there was no reason.

"So I'm thinking we can do some exercises first, then work on physical fighting, and then you three can get into practicing with your powers." Usagi said seriously. "After that we start from the top but with you three transforming so you'll be confident in doing it all while transformed."

Rei, Ami, and Makoto nodded in agreement.

"Alright. Well, I've been doing sit-ups, push-ups, and running; plus stretching of course so I don't get cramps, so how about we start with that. If anyone has an exercise they would like to add feel free to speak up." Usagi said clearly.

Everyone nodded and they sat down and began to stretch.

Luna had sat off to the side watching and listening as the girls came up with a basic training routine, and was very proud of Usagi for setting it up and getting them started. Now, however, she hoped to express a concern she had before they really got started.

"Girls." She said as she moved forward and sat in the middle of them so they could all see her without moving their positions. "It has been a week and I cannot help worrying about the fact that Tuxedo Kamen knows what Usagi looks like."

"I admit I'm worried too." Ami chimed in.

"But nothing has happened." Makoto said as she stretched her leg.

"There hasn't been a youma attack since then, so that could be why nothing has happened." Rei said thoughtfully.

"Usagi? What do you think?" Luna asked as she looked at her. "After all it's you he saw."

Usagi sighed and held in a frown.

"I think there's nothing to worry about, and you shouldn't until there actually is." She said firmly. "All he did was watch over me while I was unconscious, and made sure I was okay when I woke up before going about his business."

"I'm still concerned." Luna said with a sigh.

"Knowing what she looks like is different from knowing who she is." Makoto pointed out.

"Good point." Rei agreed.

"Until he spots her while they're both out and about. Then he could follow her or try to question her." Ami said.

"Or not." Usagi countered. "He could have done that when he first found out, but he didn't. And if it were the other way around and I saw what he looked like I'm not sure I would do anything."

"Really Usagi?" Luna said in slight exasperation.

"Yeah!" She replied with a frown. "What would you want me to do exactly? Possibly be like our enemy, and follow him and try to find out his identity and every detail of his life? Then what? Capture him and try and hold him who knows where, so I can question him about his motives for helping us fight youmas?"

"I definitely wouldn't want you to do that." Rei said as she shook her head. "If nothing else because what if you're wrong about him? Then that would be a dangerous situation."

"I wouldn't want that either." Luna agreed. "But if you had the opportunity to find out who he is…"

"I wouldn't take it." Usagi firmly finished for her. "Let's get real. He had the opportunity to find out who I was, and he didn't take it. And if it wasn't for him then the enemy would know what I look like right now since from what you three told me he missed seeing me by only seconds."

"And beyond that Tuxedo Kamen also made sure not to leave my wand behind when he got me out of there." She said, and then shook her head. "Maybe instead of being so suspicious you should instead be questioning why he seems to be so intent on my safety."

Of course with her now knowing Tuxedo Kamen was actually Mamoru she could say that was why he seemed to want to keep her safe. It would make sense since he knew she was Sailor Moon from the very beginning, but she knew that wasn't it; or at least that wasn't all there was to it.

After all before he knew it was me his identity had been nearly wiped away, and what was left had been urging him to get to me. She thought.

The reason had to be wrapped up in the strange connection between them. Him knowing when she transformed, what direction she was in, and her sensing his emotions.

"She has a point there. Multiple points." Rei said. "Maybe he was in the past just like us and remembers her or some part of him remembers her even if his mind doesn't."

"That is a good question." Ami said as she remembered back to all the youma fights she had been in since becoming a senshi. Tuxedo Kamen did seem to always stick to Usagi whenever he could.

"Maybe he was your boyfriend." Makoto said with a grin.

Usagi blushed instantly since it was Mamoru she was unknowingly talking about, and because she had had a similar thought herself.

"Would that even be possible?" She asked as the question suddenly occurred to her. "We were guardian senshi to the Moon Princess, and that presumably meant we were always guarding her. Would we have had time to develop a romantic relationship? Would we have even been allowed to considering our guardian duty?"

Usagi, Rei, Ami, and Makoto looked around at each other curiously and thoughtfully as they considered those questions before they looked to Luna.

"I haven't remembered anything like that, so I can't tell you one way or the other." Luna admitted. "However I would think you wouldn't have had time to develop such a connection."

"I don't remember if you all had..shifts so-to-speak in your guarding duties, but if you did I can't see how you would have had a break long enough to get to know someone to that level." She added.

The girls considered this thoughtfully as they tried to imagine how things would have been in the past while they guarded the princess.

Did they literally follow her around everywhere she went? Was it all four of them all the time or did they take shifts where one or two of them had a couple of hours for a break? Or maybe a whole day for a break?

The secret Sailor Senshi finished stretching before they began to start on their exercises. They shifted around in the grass and began to do sit-ups. They continued to do as many as they could before they shifted again and began to do push-ups. When they finished as many as they could they got to their feet and stretched before they began to run large laps around the immediate area.

They stopped doing the laps when they realized their legs weren't getting tired, and made a note of the fact that they might be able to keep it up for at least an hour straight, possibly more, before they began to stretch yet again.

When they finished they gathered together and began to discuss how they should go about practicing physically fighting.

"I only have a little experience in fighting since becoming a senshi. What about you all?" Usagi asked curiously, knowing that they all showed up to fights at different times so didn't always see everything that happened with each other.

"None." Rei answered simply.

"I fought a little during the youma attack at the clock store." Ami said with a light frown. "It was the first time I had fought anyone, and I was surprised at how well I did."

"I did some fighting during the same attack, but I've known how to fight for a while." Makoto said.

"Well then since you have the most experience can you guide us through this portion of our training?" Usagi asked seriously.

"Yeah no problem." Makoto answered as she nodded. "As Ami said she did well in fighting during that youma attack, but surprised at it since she had never fought before."

"Since we've apparently been reincarnated that must have been her fighting instincts coming out from what she learned in the past." She said. "So I'm thinking if we take turns fighting with each other those instincts will come out, so we'll be confident during youma attacks instead of hesitant and then surprised."

Ami, Rei, and Usagi nodded in agreement.

"Okay, so how about everyone take turns fighting against me." Makoto suggested. "Since I have the most experience I won't hesitate to try and hit you, so the realness should bring out those instincts."

Again the others nodded before looking at each other to see who would go first.

"I'll go first since I haven't had a chance to fight anyone during youma attacks yet, so I don't know how I'll react." Rei said.

Ami, Usagi, and Makoto nodded before two of them moved off to the side where Luna sat and joined her in sitting in the grass.

Makoto and Rei stood across from each other silently before Makoto suddenly dashed forward. Rei's eyes widened and she stepped back as she saw Makoto's fist flying toward her face.

She knew this was training and she wasn't going to be seriously hurt, but she couldn't help moving back. She was, not exactly, used to the energy attacks from their enemy, but she was familiar with them. She was not, however, familiar with being physically attacked by a person or a youma.

As her friend and her friend's fist came closer she quickly brought her arm up to block it before she found herself swinging her own fist at Makoto's face.

Rei was surprised that she was actually fighting and doing good as far as she could tell. She was blocking, dodging, and hitting or at least trying to hit without a problem. No hesitation or concern.

She could see that this was what Usagi had wanted. For them to have this reaction in a controlled environment instead of while faced with a monster or that man that attacked them before. This way their reaction wouldn't get them seriously hurt.

When they decided they were finished Ami and Usagi looked at each other before Usagi nodded to her to go ahead first. Ami nodded and got to her feet while Rei sat in the grass at Usagi's other side.

Ami and Makoto stood across from each other before Makoto dashed toward her before swinging her leg at her as a low side kick. Ami jumped over it before she twisted and swung her own leg toward Makoto's waist.

This was turning out to be exactly like when she fought that woman that had been controlled in the clock store. She knew what to do without being instructed, and was not hesitating one bit. She was truly capable of this type of fighting.

How much training did I have in the past in order to be able to do this now? She wondered, though it didn't distract her at all from the physical fighting she was currently engaged in.

Ten minutes passed before Makoto called for them to stop, and Ami went and joined Rei sitting in the grass with Luna while Usagi took her turn standing across from Makoto.

Usagi took a steadying breath before she let it out slowly. From what she had seen so far this was going to be like her spar with Mamoru.

She was glad for the time they had focused on physical fighting, because at least now she was somewhat prepared. She was especially glad since it was clear that all three of her fellow senshi could fight well. She knew she would at least be able to stand her ground, and fight back even if it wasn't with the same skill the others had.

Makoto rushed toward her and began to kick at her chest. She flinched and stepped back, but Makoto tried again with her other foot, but she thankfully managed to block it with both her hands. She moved to the side and tried to punch her hard and confidently like Mamoru had encouraged her to do.

It was blocked and Makoto's fist was flying toward her face and she flinched and backed up out of range, but Makoto moved forward and swung her other fist. She managed to block it, but hesitated to hit back as she tried to think of how to hit her in return.

A punch or a kick? She wondered, but before she could decide Makoto was spinning around and her leg was flying toward her.

Usagi's eyes widened and, reacting quickly, she spun forward and behind Makoto's back to avoid the blow. She stopped and was about to kick out at her, but suddenly felt horror. She frowned in confusion, but then realized the emotion was coming from Mamoru.

What's going on with him? She wondered, but was jolted out of her thoughts as Makoto kicked her in the stomach.

She cried out slightly as she stumbled back, but she still saw her coming closer and lift her arm until her fist started coming toward her face. Usagi managed to block it and push it away toward her friend's own body before she lifted her leg and kneed her in the side causing Makoto to yelp and stumble.

The minutes passed as Usagi and Makoto hit, blocked, and dodged each other's strikes as they continued to spar. Usagi was slightly distracted by Mamoru's emotions. After the sudden horror came confusion, and then more horror began to trickle in.

She wished she could call him and ask him what was up, but she obviously couldn't so she did her best to push the emotions aside and focus on what she was doing.

Eventually they decided they had sparred enough and stopped.

"Everyone did well," Makoto said as Ami and Rei stood up and joined them. "but you need to train more to bring your skills up." She added gently as she looked to Usagi.

"I know." Usagi said as she nodded in agreement. "I'll definitely work on it." She added.

"Don't worry. We'll help you." Makoto assured her with a grin.

"Yeah that's why we're starting to train right?" Rei agreed, and Ami nodded in agreement as well.

"Right! Thanks you guys." Usagi said with a smile before she sighed. She decided to bring up something that had been in her mind from the beginning of their time together, and she figured now was a good time.

"Before we split up to practice on our own is there anything specific you think we need to work on or that needs to be addressed for the good of the team?" Usagi asked seriously.

Ami, Makoto, and Rei hummed and frowned thoughtfully as they considered, but eventually began to shake their heads since they couldn't think of anything at the moment.

"Well I can think of two things." Usagi said as she looked at her friends and fellow senshi. "The first is Ami's fog. It's a good defense and helps to hinder the youma most of the time, but it's also hard for us to see through it."

"We risk running into each other if we're spread out, into things that may be in the area, and more importantly into the youma. We also risk being unable to see the youma's attacks coming, and even the possibility of each other's attacks if we're spread out at the time." She explained.

Ami's eyes had widened at the mention of her fog, and as she listened to Usagi she could see her points. She also noticed Makoto and Rei nodding at her words, so clearly this was an issue she was going to have to figure out how to deal with.

"I think we should work on moving through your fog after you've had a chance to work individually with your power." Usagi suggested. "You might even have a solution for us by then."

"I'll definitely work on it." Ami said seriously as she nodded.

"Okay. The second thing I thought would be good for the team is us practicing lifting each other." Usagi said since she believed Mamoru had the right idea about that. The girls needed to know that they could do that, and that it was an option should any of them be hurt or unconscious.

"We should practice that so we will be prepared to help an injured or unconscious teammate, and so we know absolutely that we can do it." She explained.

"I like the sound of that." Makoto said as she nodded. That was something they definitely should know how to do.

Rei shrugged. "I can see why it would be needed. We haven't come across a youma powerful enough to hurt us like that, but we never know when it could happen." She said.

"Yes. It's best to be prepared." Ami agreed.

"Good. I want us to do that now before we split up, and then again after you all transform." Usagi insisted. "Mostly because I want to give Rei a chance to see how her balance will be effected if at all while wearing her high heels."

Rei nodded her understanding, and thought it was a good idea since she wanted to know how she would do in her heels too. She thought she would be fine since she was fine with all the other things she had been able to do in her high heels, but she still thought it was good to be sure instead of being confident without reason.

"Alright! I'll be the first injured/unconscious one to go." Usagi volunteered. "How do you want me? Standing or lying down?"

The girls decided to start with her lying down since that was easier. They took turns picking her up in various holds and walking and running around then switched to picking her up while she was standing.

After they had each taken a turn the others took their turn being the injured/unconscious one to go, and Usagi joined the girls in lifting them and walking and running around.

Once everyone had their turn they began to move off in different directions within the trees.

Ami was walking in an area closest to Usagi, and she frowned and bit her lip uncertainly before she took a deep determined breath and began to jog toward her. She owed her friend and fellow senshi an apology.

Usagi hadn't really treated her differently after she had tried to convince her to distance herself from her other friends, but there was a subtle difference that she wasn't sure the others noticed.

Usagi would not look at her much when they hung out, or stand near her when they hung out, and she would be short with her when she didn't like what she was saying and either end the discussion or move it in another direction.

It was subtle but it was very noticeable to her, and she could hardly believe how much it was affecting her. In turn she could barely look Naru in the eyes, and she felt self-conscious whenever she was around Usagi now; like she was constantly making sure she didn't do something wrong and bring her attention to her in a negative way.

Is this just because she's my friend or is there more to it? She wondered as she moved closer to her friend.

Ami thought there was more to it or at least that it was a combination. After all, no one wants to be at odds with their friends. Aside from that she wondered if it was also because of Usagi's position in the team.

It wasn't lost on her that this training session had been organized by Usagi and she was leading it, and she had also been becoming more and more assertive during meetings.

Is Usagi becoming our leader? Are we supposed to have one? She wondered as she reached her. She watched Usagi pause in her jog, and turn to face her calmly and silently; a serious yet welcoming look in her eyes.

Whether we are supposed to have one or not it appears she is becoming it whether or not she knows it. She thought as she opened her mouth, but paused hesitantly.

Usagi simply stood there watching Ami, and wondered what she wanted. She doubted it was advice since she didn't know how to help her with her power. She didn't even know how to help herself with her own power beyond the advice Mamoru had given her and guessing.

She hoped whatever she wanted was senshi related, because if not she would not be happy. She was still upset with Ami for trying to get her to distance herself from Naru and Mamoru.

"I wanted to say I'm sorry for trying to get you to distance yourself from Naru and not be friends with her." Ami finally said. "It was wrong of me to try and do that, and I know I had no right to try to tell you who you could be friends with in the first place. I was just worried about your secret getting out."

"And I didn't mean to imply that I didn't want to be friends with Naru, and definitely not that she was simply a place holder until someone more appropriate came along." She said sincerely. "I was just worried about protecting our secret."

"And what about Mamoru? Do you still think I should spend less time with him? Or are you only sorry about Naru because you've actually had a chance to get to know her whereas Mamoru is basically a stranger?" Usagi asked calmly, holding in her frown.

"I am sorry about trying to get you to distance yourself from him as well." Ami said, and sighed before she ran her fingers through her hair. "I know myself well enough that I likely would have eventually pushed for you to get your tutoring from someone else, probably me, so you wouldn't have to be around him either if you hadn't said anything."

"Then I'm all the more glad I said something. What a controlling thing that would have been." Usagi said as she stared at her, upset that Ami would have done that.

Not that it would have worked if she actually had gotten around to trying that. She thought.

Mamoru was her friend, and she was hopeful he would eventually be more than her friend. He was also her tutor, and Tuxedo Kamen. She was keeping him in her life. The only thing that could possible stop that was if he somehow turned out to be a secret mass murderer or something similarly horrible.

"Thank you for apologizing. I appreciate that you were concerned about our secret getting out." She said after a few long thoughtful moments. "We've all assumed our senshi life should be kept secret from everyone even though Luna actually hasn't said that, and while I have no problem with that it isn't written in stone."

"It is my secret, and it is my life." She continued firmly. "It is my life being in danger out there, and if something happens that causes me to need to tell my secret to those close to me then I will."

"You can have your opinions, but you shouldn't push them on the rest of us. It is not your duty to tell us what we should or shouldn't and can and can't do. It is not your duty to police us." Usagi said. "Let's hope we never have to have another conversation like this ever again."

"I understand." Ami said as she nodded seriously. Usagi was right. It wasn't her job to make sure everyone was keeping their secret; especially since there could be unforeseen circumstances that caused them to have to tell those closest to them.

Usagi is right about that as well. I think if something serious happened to me or involved me then I would rather have my mother know the truth then think poorly of me. She thought seriously.

She supposed she hadn't thought about it like that at first because the only friend she had outside her fellow senshi was Naru, and she thought it would be responsible to put distance between them so they wouldn't have to worry about her.

"It was wrong of me to try to interfere in your friendships, especially since I know personally how hard it can be to make friends. I'm grateful to have you, Naru, Rei, and Makoto in my life." She continued.

"I'll make sure we never have a conversation like this again." She added seriously.

"Good." Usagi replied firmly as she nodded, because she really didn't want this issue coming up again. "Let's get to our training, and good luck with your powers."

"Thanks." Ami said with a smile. "Good luck with what you're going to do."

"Thanks." Usagi said with a smile of her own.

With that both girls parted ways and continued to move toward the areas they were originally headed in so they would be separate from each other and the others.

~x~

As Rei walked further among the trees she saw Ami heading for Usagi, but whatever she wanted to talk to her about wasn't her business, so she shrugged and focused on her task, which was practicing with her power.

She agreed with Usagi that they should be capable of using their power without being transformed. Looking like a scout was just supposed to conceal their regular identity.

And be a uniform I suppose. She considered thoughtfully.

She was also looking forward to see what she could do with her power. Could she make her fireball hotter or not as hot, larger or smaller, or control it while it was in flight?

Oh! Maybe I can come up with a new attack altogether. She thought a little excitedly.

Rei paused and looked to her left and right. Makoto was to her right, and at a reasonable distance from her. Ami was to her left. She was still talking to Usagi, but she was sure she would have enough common sense to keep a reasonable distance once she was finished.

Now to see if I can actually use my power without being transformed. She thought as she closed her eyes and brought her hands up. She focused on the feel of the heat of her transformation and of her Fire Soul attack; of how it felt to launch her attack.

"Fire Soul!" She said firmly as she opened her eyes and aimed her two pointer fingers in front of her.

Just as had happened every time she launched her attack a red orange ball of fire formed and burst from her fingertips and streaked through the air.

Rei looked on calmly as her fireball hit a tree and dissipated into nothing. She nodded at the success before she once again brought her hands up to launch the attack again, and see if she could feel anything from it.

"Fire Soul!" She said, and focused as she watched the fireball form at the tips of her fingers and shoot off into the distance.

She felt two things right away. The first, being the heat. It was intense, and she was absolutely positive it would burn anyone if they touched it or were hit by it.

Although, I don't know if that would be true if it was me doing the touching. I'll have to think on it to see if there's a way I can safely test it. Or wait for those past memories to surface and hope the answer is in them. She thought before getting back to the matter at hand.

The second, was that she felt no connection to the fireball, so that told her she wouldn't be able to control it after it was launched.

So that leaves the temperature and size. She thought as she once again lifted her hands.

"Fire Soul!" She said, and focused on making the fireball larger.

The fireball swirled to life at the tip of her fingers before shooting through the air. It went from the usual volleyball size to the size of a basketball mid-flight, and flew through the air as usual before it hit a tree and dissipated into nothing.

Rei nodded to herself at the success, and hoped she continued to have such easy and instant success with what she was trying to do.

"Fire Soul!" She said, launching her attack again, and this time tried to make the fireball even larger.

Again the ball of fire started volleyball sized and grew as it moved away from her fingers, bypassing basketball size, to the size of a beach ball.

She launched her attack yet again and this time focused her thoughts on making her fireball smaller than it usually came out, and instead of the volleyball sized flaming ball a softball sized fireball swirled to life at her fingertips before shooting through the air.

Rei was confident she could make it smaller, but decided to move on to working on seeing if she could control the temperature of her fireball.

~x~

Makoto paused in her steps and looked behind her. She could still see Rei's house, but she couldn't see Luna anymore. Then she looked over to her left and saw Rei and the others further beyond her. Rei was far enough away that she had no concerns that they would get caught up in each other's attacks.

Okay. Let's do this. She thought with a short gusty sigh.

She was actually excited to see if she could use her powers outside of being transformed, and she thought Usagi was right that they should know how. She hoped they didn't get into a situation where they would have to use their powers while not being transformed, but they should definitely be ready for the possibility.

So let's see if I can do it. She thought as she lifted her arms, crossing them over her chest, and focused on the electrical feel of how her power had felt every time she had used it; on how the crackling had sounded.

"Supreme Thunder!" She nearly shouted as she threw her arms forward, hoping to see the lightning she was slowly becoming familiar with.

To her relief and excitement white lightning instantly streaked out of her hands, and flew through the air and toward a tree slightly in the distance. It struck the bark of the tree trunk and crackled around the immediate area before disappearing.

"Yes!" She said with a fist pump above her head. "Now let's see if I can do it a little quieter." She said since her shout had sounded like it had echoed around her.

Again she crossed her arms over her chest and narrowed her eyes at the tree she was targeting as she focused on the electrical feel of her power.

"Supreme Thunder!" She called out, throwing her arms forward, and watched as white lightning streaked out of her hands and through the air. It slammed into the tree and crackled around the area it hit before disappearing.

Makoto nodded to herself with a smile. Now, what else can I do with it now that I know I can use it without being transformed? She wondered as she looked around. Can I create other attacks or is that just something that comes with time? Or will I only ever have this one attack? She considered.

She shook her head after a few moments, and decided to focus first on what she could do with the attack she knew she could use. She decided to use what Usagi had said to Ami about doing something about her bubble fog.

She thought it was a good idea to figure out if she could direct her lightning after she had already launched it. It would be good to use against the youma and even that man from before if they dodged out of the way.

Now how to figure it out? She wondered as she tapped her fingers against her leg in her thoughtfulness.

She eventually decided to launch her attack again, and pay attention to every step that was involved to see if that could help her learn if she could control her attack.

Makoto brought her arms up and crossed them over her chest as she focused on the electrical feel, and paid close attention as she felt and heard electricity begin to crackle around her.

"Supreme Thunder!" She called out as she threw her arms forward, and narrowed her eyes as she concentrated on the white lightning that streaked from her hands and through the air.

It was just as always when she launched her attack, but she hadn't felt anything after it had left her fingers. That told her she had no connection with it, so no way to control it while it was flying through the air.

Well that's a no go, so let's move on to seeing if I can control the intensity of the lightning. She thought as she lifted her arms.

She crossed them over her chest and focused on the electrical feel of her power while also filling her mind with the desire to make her lightning stronger.

"Supreme Thunder!" She called out, throwing her arms forward as she continued to concentrate on making the lightning stronger.

She watched intently as the white lightning streaked out of her hands and moved through the air toward the tree she had targeted. It struck the tree trunk, but didn't act any differently than the other times she had launched it. It looked brighter, and had actually felt stronger as it left her hands, so that was a good way for her to know that it worked.

I'll try it one more time to make sure I have the process right before I try to make it weaker. She told herself before she lifted her arms and crossed them over her chest.

~x~

As Usagi walked, continuing to put distance between herself and Ami, she allowed herself to focus on her thoughts.

She had avoided thinking about it earlier when she was watching the others take their turn against Makoto, but she was slightly concerned that she was the only one that didn't have good fighting skills.

Why was that? Weren't all the guardian senshi supposed to be able to fight to defend the Moon Princess? Clearly Rei, Makoto, and Ami had those instinctive skills, so why didn't she?

Usagi was embarrassed at how much worse she had done then the others. She could tell that she had done no worse then she had with Mamoru, but there was a very clear difference between her and Makoto, Rei, and Ami.

She didn't like it, and she didn't understand it. Why was she different then the others? Why did she flinch and hesitate?

She didn't do that when she was faced with a youma trying to attack her with some energy blast or strange weapon, so why did she when she was faced with a normal person or someone who looked like a normal person that was just trying to fight her?

Usagi didn't know but she was determined to get better at fighting even though she knew she wasn't the best and likely wouldn't ever be. She wanted to be better so she could fight alongside Mamoru with more confidence and be less of a target. Not to mention she wanted to be able to protect him if it ever became necessary.

She also wanted to be on the same level as her fellow senshi, and of course she wanted to be able to protect the princess once she was found.

Usagi paused and looked around. Ami was to her right, the others were further beyond her to that side, and she decided they were separated enough that her fog wouldn't effect her.

Alright! The only thing I can work on is my fighting skills, but how do I do that by myself? She wondered with a frown as she stared at the trees in front of her.

I guess all I can do is pretend I'm fighting someone. She thought with a shrug. I can get used to the movements of punching and kicking. She added before she shifted her arms and legs to stand like she was facing someone.

She didn't want to picture a youma, and didn't want to picture Mamoru either since that would be a distraction, so she pictured Makoto since she was the best fighter among them. Plus, she was taller then her, and she figured something like that could help with what she was trying to do.

Usagi took a breath and focused her mind before she punched toward imaginary Makoto's face, and then did it again with her other fist.

As she kicked at imaginary Makoto's side she began to sense determination, and she was slightly distracted by it as her mind instantly went to Mamoru.

What is he doing or thinking to cause that? She wondered as she moved her arm and fist in another punch.

~x~

Ami stopped and looked around. She could still see Usagi, and Rei was on her right side at a distance, but both of them were far enough not to be effected by her fog as far as she could tell.

She took a deep breath and let it out in a gust, and decided that first she wanted to see if she could actually use her power before she tried to do anything else with it, which made sense to her because if she couldn't then she wouldn't be able to work on anything while not being transformed.

Closing her eyes she pretended that she was transformed, focused on the cool feel her bubbles always gave off, and lifted her hands.

"Shabon Spray!" She called out as she opened her eyes, hoping that she actually could in fact use her power while not being transformed.

Instantly a stream of familiar bubbles came spilling out before turning into a cold fog that spread around the immediate area she stood in.

Her eyes widened a little, but she nodded at seeing them and the clear confirmation that she could use her power without being transformed.

Now to see what I can do with it. She thought as she gazed at the fog that was so thick she could no longer see her friends.

Immediately she wanted to try and see if she could thin it or get rid of it altogether, but the problem she immediately noted with that was that she felt no connection. There was no steady stream of coolness between her and the fog, so how could she try to do anything to it?

Maybe skin contact is enough of a connection. She considered thoughtfully before she lifted her hands to try. If this works would this solution still work when I'm transformed and wearing gloves? Maybe contact with my arms and legs would count.

Ami pushed those thoughts away, and focused her mind on trying to thin the fog. She wanted to keep as much cover as possible while still being able to see the trees around her.

As she stared, her eyes flickering from left to right, she began to see the fog gradually thin to the point where she could see the distinct figure of the trees around her. She could barely see the few bushes that had been in her immediate area, but she couldn't see Usagi or Rei so she considered it a small success.

She continued to try and thin it more and more, succeeding with her focus, until the fog was entirely gone.

"Shabon Spray!" She called out, and watched the stream of bubbles spilling out of her hands before they turned into a thick fog.

She then focused on trying to thin the fog again, hoping to get it done quicker then before, and watched it gradually thin to the point where she could see the trees and bushes in her immediate area. She nodded to herself and continued to thin it until it was gone entirely.

"Shabon Spray!" Ami called out for the third time, and watched the stream of bubbles flow into the air and become a thick fog.

She then focused on trying to get rid of the fog from the start instead of thinning it first. She filled her mind with the want, the need, to get rid of the fog so she could clearly see the entire area around her, and within moments the fog rapidly thinned and only a few more moments later is was completely gone.

"Okay. Now let's see if I…" She began to say to herself, but paused as she heard her minicomputer beeping in her subspace pocket.

---

Ami frowned and gestured with her hand as she focused on wanting her minicomputer, and watched it appear in her palm.

The beeping echoed through the area, loud enough for Usagi, Makoto, and Rei to hear and pause their own practice at the interrupting sound. Even Luna heard the sound with her sensitive ears, and began to head to the area.

The three girls and Luna converged where Ami stood rapidly typing on the tiny keyboard and staring at the attached screen.

"What can you tell us?" Usagi asked Ami once everyone had reached the blunette.

"I'm picking up on dark energy activity instead of an actual attack or a specific energy signature." Ami answered as she briefly looked up from her minicomputer. "It's coming from a port, and..a ship." She added after a brief hesitation.

"A ship?!" Makoto repeated with a frown.

"Well, this is going to be different." Rei said with a sigh.

"True." Usagi agreed. "We'll be able to handle it, but we'll have to be cautious in how we approach this since it's not an outright attack." She added.

"Usagi is right." Luna said. "Since there's no attack you can't go rushing in since the youma likely won't be attacking anyone, and will highly likely be in disguise."

"We'll have to identify who the youma is; especially if there are a lot of people there." Usagi said.

"Which could be made harder depending on what kind of ship it is and how big." Rei added, and the others nodded in agreement.

"Ami, can you tell what kind of ship it is?" Makoto asked.

"Um.." Ami hummed as she typed and stared at the screen. "It's a cruise ship with eight levels."

Everyone groaned in dismay. None of them had ever been on a cruise ship, or any ship for that matter, but they knew from seeing images on TV that they were huge.

"Well, let's transform and go see what we're dealing with." Usagi said before she gestured with her hand, and pulled her brooch from her subspace pocket.

Rei and Makoto did the same with their transformation pens while Ami put her minicomputer away before pulling out her pen.

"Moon Prism Power, Make Up!" Usagi said quietly yet firmly as she held her brooch out in front of her.

"Mars Power, Make Up!" Rei said as she held up her pen.

"Jupiter Power, Make Up!" Makoto said with her pen held tightly in front of her chest.

"Mercury Power, Make Up!" Ami said firmly with her pen held up at face level.

Pink, red, green, and blue light flashed from their transformation items while light, fire, lightning, and water swirled around the area.

When it all cleared the four of them stood transformed as sailor senshi with Luna looking on.

"Good luck girls. I'll be here, probably in Rei's room, if you need me afterward." Luna said.

They nodded before they took off running, following Ami's lead toward the port.

~HPxXxMC~

A woman in a white uniform consisting of a long sleeve jacket buttoned up to the neck, a short thigh length skirt, gloves, and a cap walked confidently down a slightly narrow carpeted hallway in white high heel pumps.

She had long dark teal hair, teal eyes, a slightly rounded face, and long legs that looked even longer, making her appear taller than she was, with the shoes she wore.

She slowed to a stop at a closed door and subtly looked both ways down the hallway to make sure no one was paying her attention before she turned the knob and pushed the door open.

The room was dark, but as soon as she closed the door the lights came on. The room was empty save for a glowing ball that looked like it was dark blue.

Another door off to the side opened to reveal a tall tanned man with short black hair beneath his cap, and dark eyes wearing a white uniform similar to the woman.

He closed the door and stepped forward until he was standing nearly next to the woman looking at the glowing ball.

"There's already a nice amount of energy even though people are still arriving and the cruise hasn't started." He noted calmly.

"Yes, and there should be even more once the ship takes off and the activities begin." She said softly.

"Good! I can't wait to see the results." He said before he looked to her. "Good work Thetis. Keep it up."

"Yes Captain Jadeite." Thetis said with a soft adoring smile.

She turned around headed back out the door she came through and began to make her way around all over the ship to check the sparkly disco balls she had placed in strategic locations to gather energy.

She had designed this trap as a short day cruise for couples to take advantage of the energy people in love gave off. She had energy gathering disco balls placed in the Ballroom, the Banquet Hall, the Theater, the Casino and Lounge, and other places people were likely to gather on the ship.

She had advertised it massively throughout the city for days, and now it was going to pay off well considering more and more couples were showing up as the minutes passed.

And get my Captain while I'm at it. She thought with a little smile, picturing Jadeite's handsome face.

She sighed lightly as she reached the Casino and Lounge, and walked up to the first of many disco balls hanging around the large area. She reached up and adjusted one, subtly adding a touch of her power to it, before she stepped back and continued on her way through the area.

~xXx~

The Sailor Senshi sped along sidewalks, through streets, and over rooftops as they made their way almost across the city on their way to the port where the cruise ship with the dark energy activity was. They ignored the people who spotted them and voiced their surprise, and focused on making sure they didn't fall or run into anyone in their hurry.

When they arrived they slowed to a stop on the roof of a building right on the port almost directly across from the large bright white cruise ship. It was as large as Ami had described, but looked even bigger with the many windows, balconies, and lifeboats visible. It also looked brand new, and they wondered if it was the ships first trip.

Scanning the visible levels of the ship they saw a sign stretched above the beginning of the long gangway ramp up to the ship, large and bright enough for them to read from where they were, that read: Couples Day Cruise.

They watched an almost steady stream of multiple couples arriving and walking onto the ship in single pairs, and pairs of twos and fours. All of them dressed very nicely in semi-formal and formal outfits that must have been mandatory for the cruise.

"Sailor Moon, ladies." They suddenly heard a deep masculine voice say, and looked over and up to see Tuxedo Kamen standing on the slightly higher roof of the building right next to them.

Tuxedo Kamen leapt down to the roof Usagi and her senshi friends stood on after he had drawn their attention and alerted them to his presence.

He had seen them traveling together a while back, and had decided to stay back and wait to approach once they stopped wherever it was they were going. Had it been only Usagi he wouldn't have hesitated to approach her to travel with her, but with all of them he wasn't going to risk them reacting negatively if they were startled by him. Especially knowing they distrusted him at most, and were warily cautious of him at the least.

Which is why I got their attention before I approached. I'm not about to be attacked just for arriving quietly. He thought as he calmly walked toward them.

"Hey." Sailor Moon said with a light smile at Mamoru as he reached her side. "You're just in time." She added, and listened as he hummed in greeting.

Mercury, Jupiter, and Mars shared a look before returning their eyes to the masked man. They had been surprised at his sudden appearance since they hadn't seen or heard any sign of him on their way there, but they had all still wondered when exactly he would arrive since he always did.

This was the first time either one of them had seen his arrival before they had encountered the youma, let alone even seen it, and they were slightly surprised at how nonchalant his greeting and approach was.

"Judging by the direction you were looking in I take it the ship is your destination." Tuxedo Kamen said as he looked to said cruise ship and took in the size, and looked at the many finely dressed couples arriving.

"Yeah." Sailor Moon confirmed. "We just know there's youma activity in there. We have no idea where the youma is in there or what it looks like."

"Clearly we can't just walk in there as we are since that would draw attention from those people getting on the ship and those already on it." He said.

"Yeah." She agreed. "The youma would know we were there from their reactions, and could attack us before we know the person is a youma. At least if they're still disguised; or disguised at all." She added.

"True." He agreed as well.

"Then how are we going to get on the ship without drawing the youma's attention?" Sailor Jupiter asked as she put a hand on her hip, careful of her rose belt.

They all stood silently thinking as they stared at the white cruise ship, and after a few long moments Sailor Moon spoke.

"Is it possible for you to do what you did that time in the theater when you checked to make sure the woman was a youma, but for the group?" She asked Mamoru.

Tuxedo Kamen raised a thoughtful eyebrow, knowing she was talking about when he used the Protective Charm, and considered if that would work for the entire group. They would have to stay close together, which might not be possible if the passageways inside the ship were narrow.

Could I cast the spell over each of them individually? He wondered thoughtfully. But then they wouldn't be able to see each other and could be separated. Then again if they hold hands or remain in contact some other way it could work. Or maybe instead of doing one around each of them I can do an elongated one that would stretch the length of us while in a single file line.

He liked his first idea, but thought if they held on to the shoulder of the one in front of them part of their arm would be visible between the protective domes; and that was if the charm would even work like that. Plus, with the second idea they would be able to speak to each other without worrying about being overheard.

They'll still have to hold on to the shoulder of the one in front of them, so they don't risk leaving the protection since they won't be able to see it, but it could work. He thought as he briefly imagined their formation and how the charm would look around them.

"It's possible if I get a bit creative," He finally said. "but I don't know if they'll trust me in order for me to do it." He added as he glanced to her senshi friends, and watched her frown.

"If they don't trust you enough then they can stay here, and the two of us can go in and deal with the youma on our own." Sailor Moon said firmly. "We had no problem doing it on our own before my fellow senshi joined me, and now would be no different."

Almost instantly she sensed his happiness, and she knew it was because she was standing up for him and showing that she trusted him; that she was willing to go against her fellow senshi if they didn't trust him.

Mars, Mercury, and Jupiter shared a look. They had been watching Tuxedo Kamen as he was seemingly lost in thought, wondering what Sailor Moon had meant since it was clear none of the three of them had been involved with the youma she was talking about. Now they still didn't know what she had meant, but she was clearly serious about it happening even if it was without them.

They didn't want her going on the ship with just Tuxedo Kamen. They had no idea what the youma was capable of or how strong. Beyond that if they stayed behind it would show her that they hadn't taken in her previous words about him, about him possibly having been in the past and potentially being close to the Moon Princess, and that they still thought of him as part of the enemy or another enemy.

"I trust him." Jupiter spoke up first as she looked at Sailor Moon and Tuxedo Kamen. "After all, I saw him deal with a youma by himself while I was frozen and while he was protecting Sailor Moon."

"I trust him as well." Sailor Mars said next. "I've noticed what a good fighter he is."

Sailor Mercury nodded in agreement. "I trust him." She said as she looked from Sailor Moon to the masked man and back again.

"Good." Sailor Moon said seriously as she nodded firmly before she looked to Mamoru.

"What Sailor Moon was referring to is a protection I had put around myself." Tuxedo Kamen said as he looked to the three senshi. "When I put it in place we will be invisible to everyone, and not be heard; whether that is talking or the sound of our footsteps."

Mercury, Jupiter, and Mars' eyes widened in surprise. They were also impressed that he had such an ability.

"When I do it nothing will change from your point of view." He added.

"How will we know if it worked?" Mars asked.

"That is where the trust comes in. I'll be able to see the barrier around us since I'm the one putting it up." He explained.

"We should move to the ground." Sailor Moon suggested.

"Yes." Tuxedo Kamen said as he nodded in agreement since that would make it easier for all of them once they were protected.

They moved across the rooftop so they could jump to the ground out of sight of those getting on the ship as well as anyone already on the ship. Once on the ground they looked around carefully to make sure they hadn't been noticed before getting to the matter at hand.

"Alright. I need you all to form a single file line, and place a hand on the shoulder in front of you." Tuxedo Kamen said seriously. "This is so you don't get separated and accidentally leave the protection since you won't be able to see it or us if you do."

All for senshi nodded and began to line up with Jupiter in the back as the tallest, then Mars in front of her, Mercury next, and Sailor Moon in the front.

"Can I hold on to your cape instead of reaching up to your shoulders?" Sailor Moon asked, seeing that he would be in the front since he would see the barrier. "That way I'll be able to react quicker if I need to." She explained.

"Yes." Tuxedo Kamen immediately agreed. "That's a smart idea." He added, and watched her smile and blush.

Once he saw that they were all connected he gestured with his right hand and pulled out a single perfect red rose. Just as before he knew he didn't need his rose to use the spell, but he didn't want Usagi's senshi friends to see him do it without the rose.

If it had only been Usagi he would have taken the opportunity to do it wandlessly without the rose as a way of showing her a glimpse of his ability to get her thinking and maybe questioning how he did it as another step toward his eventual reveal of him being a wizard.

But we aren't alone, so this rose will be my cover. He thought as he moved toward Sailor Jupiter.

Cave inimicum. He thought as he waved the flower, and more importantly his hand, over her head before walking down the line to pass over Sailor Mars' head, then Sailor Mercury's, and then Usagi's.

She latched onto his cape as soon as he was in reach without dislodging Mercury's hand from her shoulder, and he continued to focus and completed the wandless movement by passing his hand over his own dark head as he stopped in front of her.

As he lowered his hand he looked around their group, and nodded to see the faint blue outline of the barrier around the five of them signaling that the Protective Charm was in place.

"We're good ladies. No one will be able to see or hear us." Tuxedo Kamen informed them.

All four senshi nodded even though they couldn't tell anything was around them.

"How are we going to find the youma since the ship is so big?" Jupiter asked before they could start moving.

"I can use my minicomputer." Mercury answered instantly. "If I can pick up the dark activity then I should be able to pick up the youma itself."

"Won't you need both hands for that?" Mars asked, and Mercury nodded with a sigh.

"How about me and Mars keep a hand on your shoulders so you can focus on your computer?" Sailor Moon suggested. "You should also wait until we're on the ship, so we don't risk it leaving without us."

"Yes." Tuxedo Kamen calmly agreed. "We can find an out of the way room to make it easier. That way no one will run into us and there will be less distractions."

Mercury, Jupiter, and Mars agreed with Sailor Moon and Tuxedo Kamen's words.

"Are you all ready?" He asked as he looked at Usagi and her friends.

"Yes." Sailor Moon answered seriously as she nodded, and her fellow senshi nodded as well.

Tuxedo Kamen nodded in return before he turned away from them, and began to lead them around the building and into the sight of the ramp. He made sure to walk fast but not too fast, so they could keep up but they weren't going slow.

He looked at the few couples walking up and to the ramp, and then over to see if any more were coming. There were some that were getting out of cars, but he knew they should be on the ship before those people reached the line.

He carefully watched the couples ahead of them as he guided his company to the ramp and began to walk up the slight slope.

The sailor senshi followed behind Tuxedo Kamen without a problem, but couldn't help becoming tense as they moved up the ramp. The people ahead of them were showing tickets to the man in a white uniform standing there.

He had brown hair pulled back into small low ponytail, and as they drew closer to him they saw he had brown eyes. He was clearly part of the ship's crew, and despite the protection surrounding them they couldn't help thinking he might still see them or hear them.

They reached the entrance and walked pass the man without him even glancing in their direction. He just continued to look out at the next couples coming.

Sailor Mercury was impressed despite herself. She had been watching the man carefully, and he hadn't reacted at all. His eyes didn't twitch, his face didn't shift, and his body didn't move in any way. He just continued to look at the nicely dressed couples headed toward the ramp behind them.

She was surprised. Even though she had said she trusted Tuxedo Kamen she had seriously doubted this plan; hadn't believed it would actually work. She had been nervous and fully prepared for them to be spotted and react accordingly. After all, all he had done was wave his rose over their heads. Nothing had happened. He had warned them that would be the case for them, but she had still expected something other than just his word that it had worked.

In fact, the only reason she had said she trusted him was because her fellow senshi said they did, and because Sailor Moon had made it perfectly clear she had no problem having the barrier put around her and going onto the ship with Tuxedo Kamen alone. She hadn't wanted that.

She looked at the back of Sailor Moon's head and decided she needed to trust her. She was just thinking earlier that Moon was becoming their leader, and she needed to trust her leader. Moon trusted Tuxedo Kamen, so she would too. She didn't want to lose the trust of her friends and fellow senshi because she wanted solid facts, proof, and listened to Luna's overly cautious words.

After all, Moon was right that Tuxedo Kamen could have been in the past just like them, and just didn't remember yet or he might remember and was just not saying anything because they didn't. And in addition to that he could have been close to the princess as well.

Sailor Mars was impressed as well. She obviously couldn't see the barrier around them, and hadn't known what to expect as they walk toward and up the ramp. Still, she had truly trusted Tuxedo Kamen's word, and walked confidently with him and her fellow senshi. It was just a small surprise that they hadn't, in fact, been seen just as he said. That man hadn't reacted at all.

Beyond that she had seen Tuxedo Kamen use his roses, and they always did something. Plus, she remembered that time at the clock store when she had seen him and Sailor Moon inside a barrier that was protecting them from the storm of clocks. If that one could work while looking like nothing was around them then there was no reason to believe this barrier wouldn't work either.

She also remembered what he had done the day she became a senshi. How he had somehow gathered the buses together, then tied them together, and somehow gotten them to fly; actions that saved them as well as all the passengers on the buses.

She knew she wouldn't have even known how to go about saving herself from that strange place they had been in let alone her fellow senshi and the people on the buses.

Sailor Jupiter had barely spared the uniformed man a glance as they walked by. She'd had no doubt that the barrier would work. She had seen what Tuxedo Kamen was capable of in her short time as a senshi, and wouldn't be surprised to know he was capable of other things.

She supposed what she had witnessed of him was why she trusted the masked man. Actions spoke louder than words to her, not that he had spoken more than necessary, and so far his actions showed that he was a capable fighter in this secret life she was now living and had done nothing to threaten them.

He had no problem helping them, and didn't waste time when it came to dealing with the youma. All of that made him trustworthy as far as she was concerned.

Another reason she thought he was trustworthy was because he hadn't hesitated to get Usagi away when her transformation had unraveled. She hadn't felt that way at the time, but when that man showed up she had been glad her friend was gone. Since then she had thought over it, and had been grateful for his quick action.

Sailor Moon hadn't spared the man even a glance, but like Jupiter she'd had no doubts that the barrier would work. She was used to Tuxedo Kamen's roses working every time he used them. The fact that he was Mamoru just cemented her belief even more.

She looked at his back and wished she could rest her hands on his shoulders, but she knew that wouldn't be practical since she never knew if she would need to act instantly. She would have to be satisfied standing directly behind him and holding onto his cape as she was. Although, she wished she could play with it.

She blinked and looked away from his back and forced herself to focus on her surroundings, and think of what would happen when they finally came across the youma. She hoped it wasn't a difficult fight, and that they wouldn't have to deal with any of the couples being controlled.

Tuxedo Kamen continued to lead the group down the hallway, sticking to the side close to the wall in case anyone came so they wouldn't be in their path and be discovered. They turned a corner down a hallway that would take them further into the ship, and he split his focus to trying to find a suitable place so Mercury could do her thing.

He saw a crossway in the hallway up ahead and saw that he had three different directions to choose from, but decided to stay on a straight path for the time being.

As soon as his decision was made he saw a man casually walk out of the hallway on his right. He wore a white uniform similar to the man they had passed to get on the ship, identifying him as a crew member, but Tuxedo blinked as his mind registered a moment later that the man was transparent.

A ghost. He thought just as the man paused and looked their way. He bowed deeply, proving that he could see beyond the magical barrier, and Tuxedo nodded once as the ghost straightened and looked to him. His eyes then skipped away from the ghost and back to the path he was on.

Need to find a room, an empty room, need to find a room. He thought as he kept his eyes peeled for a door since they hadn't come across one yet.

"I can help with that sir." A voice said, and he shifted his eyes to his right to see the ghost was walking at his side and looking directly at him.

It took all Tuxedo had not to pause in surprise since this was the first time a ghost had spoken to him outside of Hogwarts, and it was even more shocking to realize the man was responding to his thoughts.

Really? He thought as he eyed the transparent man.

"Yes sir." The ghost said respectfully as he nodded.

Alright. Please lead the way. He said, figuring that the man had worked on the ship previously to his passing since he was in uniform.

"Yes sir." The ghost said as he nodded.

Tuxedo Kamen followed him down the hallway and around a corner before the ghost stopped in front of a door.

"Here sir. It is empty of people and furniture." The ghost said.

Thank you. He said as he reached the door; then he opened it, and guided Usagi and her senshi friends inside.

Jupiter closed the door behind them, and he watched as Usagi shifted sideways and placed a hand on Mercury's shoulder while holding on to his cape with the other. He thought they didn't have to touch each other as they stood there and not be in danger of leaving the barrier, but also thought it was better to remain connected just to be cautious.

Sailor Moon watched Mercury for a few moments before she glanced to Mamoru curiously. She had sensed his surprise and shock and wondered what had caused it. They had just been walking when it suddenly came out of nowhere.

There wasn't even anyone around at the time. She thought, having glanced around his tall frame just to make sure. Strange. What could've caused that?

Sailor Mercury focused on wanting her minicomputer and gestured with her hand, and watched it appear in her gloved hand a moment later. She wasted no time opening it and typing away as she began to search for the youma.

Within a few moments a white lined image of the ship appeared on the screen on a dark blue background from a side view showing all the levels of the ship. After a few more clicks colored dots appeared within the image of the ship.

There were numerous blue dots, a few gray dots, a cluster of colored dots, and a couple of black dots. The blue dots were clearly the couples that had gotten on the ship as well as the crew, and zooming the view in closer showed the clustered dots were red, blue, green, white, and gold. She frowned as she stared, and then blinked as she realized those dots were her, her fellow senshi, and Tuxedo Kamen.

The gray dots she was unsure about. Clicking on the keyboard she tried to see if she could determine what they were, and ultimately found that they weren't human. But they also weren't youma.

So that leaves the black dots as the youma and something or someone else; unless there are two youma on the ship. She thought.

The two dots were in separate locations. One moving around, and the other motionless in a room closer to the front of the ship. She began to click rapidly on the keyboard to see if she could tell any differences between the two dots.

"Sir?" The ghost said.

Yes? Tuxedo Kamen answered as he shifted his eyes to him, having seen that he had joined them in the room.

"This ship is not as it seems. Be careful." The ghost said.

I will be; thank you. He said. Can you tell me why it isn't as it seems?

"The ship does not look like currently does. It is not supposed to." The ghost answered seriously.

Okay. I'll keep aware and be careful. He said just as seriously. Can I ask why you bowed to me and are being respectful? Others have been doing the same, but you're the first to talk to me.

"I am not the one to answer that sir." The ghost said, and he sighed quietly.

Do you know who is? He asked.

"I do," The ghost answered. "and you do as well."

Tuxedo Kamen nodded slowly since none of the girls were looking his way. He considered the ghost's words and thought he knew who he was talking about since he had considered it before. He just hadn't gotten around to doing it for various reasons. One of which was that he wasn't sure he was ready for what he would learn. However, it was looking like it was going to be the only way he would learn.

He was going to have to find out if there was more to being the Master of Death and keeper of the Deathly Hallows than just fancy titles, and find out if he could actually speak to Death.

For now though he was going push the thought aside for another time; preferably when he wasn't about to be in danger.

Thank you for all your help. He said to the transparent man, and watched him bow respectfully.

"You are welcome sir." The ghost said as he straightened.

"There are two energy signatures that I associate with a youma." Sailor Mercury said as she looked up from her computer. "One is motionless and the other is moving around, walking along one level pausing here and there before moving on to the next level."

"The one moving has the same energy level as the last youma we dealt with, so I believe it is the youma. The motionless one is much stronger than the youma, so I don't know if it's a stronger youma or someone else." She explained.

"It could be that Jadeite person." Sailor Moon suggested, and looked to Mamoru and watched him nod.

"It's likely; since the youma said that person was her master. It would make sense that that person would be stronger than a youma." Tuxedo Kamen said.

Sailor Moon nodded and looked back to the others.

"Maybe that Jadeite person is the guy that attacked you guys. He could be here to make sure nothing happens to his youma this time." She said.

"If that's the case then we'll have to be careful of him since he's likely to interfere when we confront the youma or attack us after we defeat it." Sailor Mars said, and Mercury nodded in agreement.

"There's also a few energy signatures that aren't human but also aren't youma. I can't tell what they are, so we'll have to be on the lookout for anything unusual." She said.

"Could they be humans being controlled?" Sailor Jupiter asked.

"No. Their energy signature would still look human, but likely with an added layer on top or something similar." Mercury said.

"Maybe they're some kind of..uh..helpers for the youma. Either less powerful than a youma or something the youma created." Sailor Moon said.

"That sounds possible; especially if the youma doesn't want to deal with controlling humans." Jupiter said.

"Or they just don't have that ability." Mars said.

"We'll have to be careful of them in either case so we aren't caught off guard." Mercury said.

"Should we wait until the youma stays in one spot before we confront it since it's moving around or should we intercept it and confront it?" Sailor Moon asked.

"I'm all for going right to the youma instead of waiting around." Jupiter said with a shrug.

"Me too." Mars agreed. "Confronting it right away would make it less likely we would have to fight both the youma and the other one at the same time."

"Waiting for the youma to stay in one spot could give us time to plan how to fight it, and maybe see what the helpers look like so we can figure out how to deal with them or if we even have to." Mercury said.

"What do you think?" Sailor Moon asked Mamoru as she looked to him.

"It might be best to intercept the youma." He said. "That way the youma might be without the aid of its possible helpers, and we can potentially stop the youma before it could do whatever its trying to do with the ship and the couples."

"Plus, depending on where we encountered it it would be happening away from the one who might be Jadeite; allowing us to deal with the two separately, so we don't have to split up to fight them both at the same time considering we have no idea what either of them is capable of." He added, and watched Usagi nod slowly.

"What do you think?" He asked her, and she hummed thoughtfully.

"I think it's best we confront the youma right away." She said a few moments later. "I don't want us to have to split our attention between the youma and the other stronger one on the ship. Plus, I like that there won't be the possible helpers that will help the youma."

"Me too." Tuxedo Kamen said, and the other senshi agreed.

"We should keep in mind that the guy from before teleported or however he appeared and disappeared, so the youma and the stronger one might have the same ability." Mars said.

"So we could end up being joined by the helpers, and the one with the stronger energy signature when we confront the youma." Mercury said.

"Then we'll keep that in mind, but I still like the idea of confronting the youma while it's still moving around since the others might not know the youma needs help until it's too late." Sailor Moon said, and the others nodded.

"I think it would be best to try and confront the youma outside instead of inside, so we have room to maneuver." Mercury said.

"Yes." Sailor Moon and Tuxedo Kamen agreed strongly in unison.

"That would also make it less likely to be hit with friendly fire." He added.

"Friendly fire?" Mars questioned curiously.

"Being hit by each other's attacks." He answered. He'd been in that situation before, and it was not fun.

Mars nodded in understanding; having thought about that earlier during their training. She just hadn't known there was a specific term for it.

"Will you be able to guide us toward the youma?" Jupiter asked. "Or can you guide us outside so we can possibly wait for the youma to come to us?"

"I can do both." Mercury answered. "And although, we can wait for it outside I think I should guide us directly to the youma, and hope it ends up outside since it's possible it won't actually go outside."

"Me too." Tuxedo Kamen agreed. "We shouldn't rely on a hope that the youma will go outside, and although it would be best to confront it while outside it's better to confront it while it's alone even if that's inside where space is limited."

"He's right." Sailor Moon agreed before she looked to Mercury. "Will you need both hands to guide us toward the youma?" She asked.

"No." Mercury answered before gestured lightly at her minicomputer. "I have a basic map of the ship on the screen, and if I need to adjust it for any reason we can stop."

"Alright then you can give Tuxedo Kamen directions." Sailor Moon said, and watched her nod.

Tuxedo Kamen nodded as well even as he wondered how long their trek through the ship to the youma would take.

"Then let's do it." He said before he began to move back toward the door.

The senshi turned with him, maintaining their connection to remain within the concealing barrier, and followed as he opened the door and moved out into the hallway. Mercury told Tuxedo Kamen which direction to turn in, and soon they were walking down hallway after hallway and up and down stairways as they avoided formally dressed people.

Also accompanying them, though unknown to all except Tuxedo Kamen, was the helpful ghost.

"The ship is moving sir." The transparent man informed him.

Can you tell if it just started or if we're some distance from the port? Tuxedo Kamen asked as he walked.

"We are gaining some distance sir." The ghost answered.

Thank you for letting me know. He said as he glanced at him. It's not something to be too worried about. We'll just have to take it into account when we're ready to leave the ship. He added as he noticed his concerned expression.

The small group continued to walk in a single file line as they made their way through the ship. Thankfully the youma seemed to have paused in a room on the lowest upper level for long enough that they were able to reach that level before the youma began to move again.

Within minutes they cautiously entered a room on the main level labeled 'Banquet Hall' to see a woman standing in the middle of the room oddly enough looking up at a disco ball that was hanging from the ceiling.

"That's the youma." Sailor Mercury informed them even though it was obvious with her being the only one in the room.

She had light skin, teal eyes, and dark teal hair done up in two buns with a red band of beads around each. She was also dressed just as formally as the couples were; wearing a long sleeveless purple cheongsam dress with a small gold design on the left side of her chest and a slit up the right side all the way to her hip with purple high heel shoes.

"What is she doing?" Sailor Jupiter asked with a confused frown.

"I don't know, but I've been seeing a lot of those disco balls as we walked around the ship." Sailor Mars replied.

"I doubt they're just decoration since there's nothing else to go with them." Sailor Moon commented as she watched the disguised youma.

"It might the way the youma is gathering energy. That way it wouldn't matter where people are on the ship." Mercury suggested.

The others agreed that was likely the case.

The disguised youma began to leave the room and they followed her as she made her way outside onto the front deck to check a disco ball that was hanging out there.

That was when the four senshi were surprised to realize that the ship had set sail. They hadn't even felt it move! They could still see the port, even imagined a really stronger swimmer could swim back at their current distance, but they were some distance and getting further away.

"How are we going to get back to land?" Mercury asked worriedly.

"We'll worry about that after the youma has been dealt with." Sailor Moon said as she forced herself not to think about it, and turned her eyes back to the youma.

"So how are we going to confront her?" Jupiter asked.

"We should just reveal ourselves, and let the female know we know who she is." Mars said with a slight shrug.

"I like that. It's better than trying to come up with something else that might be complicated. Just keep it simple, and save energy for the fight to come." Sailor Moon said before she looked to Mamoru. "What do you think?" She asked.

"I agree with you. Keep it simple, and save energy for the fight." Tuxedo Kamen said, repeating her words. "There's no need to do anything else. Our very presence is enough."

"Then we'll reveal ourselves; especially while the youma's attention is elsewhere. Our surprise appearance will hopefully catch her off guard and make dealing with her easier." Sailor Moon said, and the others nodded.

"Prepare yourselves, so I can release the barrier." Tuxedo Kamen said.

Sailor Mercury closed and put her minicomputer safely away in her subspace pocket, and they all shifted until they were standing side by side and slightly spaced apart. When they were settled they all said they were ready.

Tuxedo Kamen nodded.

"I'm releasing the barrier." He informed them before he did just that, releasing the magic he had been holding to keep the barrier in place, and watched the faint blue outline fade away. "It's down." He said quietly as he glanced down to his hand.

He still had the rose he took out when he cast the Protective Charm, and took the time to focus on his magic and fill the flower with the magic of the Blasting Curse. He didn't know what this youma was capable of, but the curse was his most used in these situations and he thought it best to have it ready while he could.

He watched the rose petals glow a fiery orange then he quickly gestured slightly with his free hand for another rose so it could be ready in case he needed to use a different spell.

Sailor Moon slowly reached up and pulled off her tiara before she charged it, taking her cue from Mamoru to get ready before they were noticed. She watched it begin to glow before it lifted slightly and shifted into a glowing disk to hover above her fingertips.

They all stood in silence waiting for the female to notice them. Tuxedo Kamen saw no reason to alert her to their presence sooner then need be, Sailor Moon took her cue from Mamoru, and Sailor Mercury didn't think they needed to say anything since the youma would eventually notice them; plus she took her cue from Sailor Moon.

Sailor Mars saw no point in alerting the youma since she thought that would ruin their surprise advantage sooner than necessary, and Sailor Jupiter wanted to alert the female since she didn't like the thought of attacking without notice or warning but knew it made no sense to do that and hurt their advantage.

Thetis finished checking the disco ball and turned around to head back inside and prepare to gather the humans together, but paused in surprise to see five people standing in front of the doorway.

There were four females and one male, and she recognized them by description from Jadeite as the ones who had been destroying his subordinates and thwarting his plans.

It was immediately clear why they were there, and she wasn't having it. She would not let these little girls in immature sailor outfits and a male in a bad suit interfere in what she was doing. They would not stop her plan and prevent her from impressing Jadeite. She'd worked too hard!

"You do not belong on this ship, and I will not let you interfere in my plans." She said as she narrowed her eyes, which began to flicker and glow red as she lifted her arms out to her sides as she focused on what she wanted.

Tuxedo Kamen and the Sailor Senshi watched as a thick column of water suddenly rose up high from the ocean to the left and right of the deck. Within the blink of an eye they were curving over and speeding toward them.

Tuxedo Kamen threw his rose at the one coming from their left, and Sailor Moon threw her tiara at the one coming from their right. The rose exploded on contact and blast the column of water, and the spinning tiara sliced through the other column; both attacks causing water to fall and fly apart and rain down onto the deck.

"Fire Soul!" Sailor Mars called out with her arms lifted and her hands clasped together.

"Supreme Thunder!" Sailor Jupiter yelled as she threw her arms forward, following up right after Mars.

The youma avoided the speeding fireball and streaking lightning, and her body began to take on a red glow before it was fully enveloped in the light. When it cleared the female actually looked like the youma she was.

She now had light blue skin, her hair was black, loose, and stretched down to the back of her knees, and she wore a gold moon-like headpiece. Her eyes were narrow and solid red with a small gold crescent moon under her left eye, and she was missing a mouth and nose leaving a smooth expanse of skin below her eyes.

She wore a royal blue sleeveless halter bodysuit, and white gloves that stretched up to the middle of her upper arms with three long spikes coming off the sides of them.

Thetis' eyes glowed briefly before the glow disappeared, and she gestured sharply with her hands at the water on the deck. The water slid together and rose up as it split into blobs that morphed into large fierce animals. A lion, a tiger, a gorilla, a bear, a rhino, a bison, a walrus, and an anaconda all stood facing them in a half circle before they began to rush toward them.

Tuxedo Kamen quickly pulled out a second rose to add to the one he was already holding and focused on his magic and gathered the right amount for the Hardening Charm he intended to use.

Duro. He thought as he silently willed the magic into the roses, and then threw them sharply at the water lion and bison charging toward him.

The roses connected and the animals instantly stopped moving and turn to gray stone. He gestured with his hand and two more roses appeared between his fingers, and he again focused on his magic and gathered the necessary amount for the Exploding Charm.

Bombarda. He thought, willing the right amount into the flowers before he threw them at the stone animals. They flew through the air and as soon as they made contact the animals exploded dramatically.

Sailor Mars lifted her hands and clasped them together in front of her chest.

"Fire Soul! Fire Soul!" She called out twice as she aimed first at the bear and then at the walrus headed her way.

The fireballs shot from her fingers and sped through the air before colliding with the water animals causing them to explode into a shower of water. Then she glanced to her side, and her eyes widened as she realized the predicament Mercury was in.

Sailor Mercury's eyes widened at the water anaconda rapidly slithering in her direction. She wished she had been able to get further in her training earlier; at least enough so she had somehow come up with an actual attack to use!

What was she going to do?! Her bubble fog was not going to do anything, and she couldn't risk hindering everyone else so they couldn't see. Not after she had been warned about that very fact earlier.

She took a step back, not sure what she was going to do, but then she heard Mars' voice.

"Fire Soul!" Her voice called out urgently, and a ball of fire shoot through the air and slammed into the large snake's open mouth causing it to explode sending water flying everywhere.

Sailor Jupiter narrowed her eyes at the water rhino coming at her as she lifted her arms.

"Supreme Thunder!" She yelled as she threw her arms forward. White lightning flew from her hands and streaked toward the animal before striking it causing the rhino to explode and send water everywhere.

She looked around to see if there were any more heading her way, and not seeing any she turned to the youma and launched her attack at the female.

Sailor Moon's eyes widened at the water tiger and gorilla running at her before she threw her tiara in their direction, hoping somehow it would hit both of them.

Tuxedo Kamen took out another rose as he turned his head to check on Usagi, and his eyes widened as he saw her tiara only slice through the tiger. He quickly filled the rose with the magic of the Blasting Curse, and once the petals glowed a fiery orange threw it at the gorilla as it leapt toward her.

Sailor Moon cried out and was just lifting her arms to try and brace for the coming impact, but saw a glowing rose hit the water gorilla instantly causing it to explode sending water flying everywhere.

"Are you alright?" Tuxedo Kamen asked Usagi even though she had only been sprayed with a little water.

"I'm fine. Thanks for the save." Sailor Moon said as she grabbed her tiara.

"No problem." He replied before he pulled out yet another rose, and turned his attention to the youma only to see the female dodging a streak of lightning.

He glanced around and his eyes widened slightly in alarm as he noticed the animals reforming; or at least some of them.

"Bloody hell." He cursed.

Sailor Moon heard him, and recognized the English curse from previous conversations, and looked around to see why he reacted that way. It took only moments to spot the water animals reforming.

She groaned quietly. "I think one or two are missing." She said as she glanced to Mamoru.

"Two; the ones I destroyed." He said as he glanced to Usagi and back to the animals.

"Can you destroy these ones too?" She asked as calmly as her nerves would allow her.

"I can, but I won't be able to get to them all before we're attacked." He answered.

Sailor Moon looked around to see what the others were doing, as well as what the youma was doing, as her thoughts sped through her mind.

"Mars, focus solely on the youma! I'll be helping you." She said suddenly as she looked to her before she turned her gaze on Jupiter. "Jupiter, focus on keeping the animals busy; Tuxedo will destroy them for good." She told her before she looked to Mercury, knowing all she had was her bubble fog and she couldn't use that.

"Can you focus on seeing if we're about to have any company, and let us know if we are?" She asked her.

Sailor Mercury nodded as she quickly understood Sailor Moon meant that stronger energy signature and those potential helpers of the youma. She wasted no time getting her minicomputer out as she backed up until her back was directly to a wall and she was out of the way.

"Wow." Tuxedo Kamen said simply, gesturing for a rose as he looked at Usagi.

Sailor Moon blushed as she sensed his pride and pleasure. She stood up straighter as that told her he clearly liked it when she stepped up and took charge; at least when it came to her fellow senshi anyway.

"Let's do this." He said, giving her a small smile at her reaction.

"Right!" She said with a sharp nod before they shifted their focus to the youma and water animals.

~X~

Sailor Moon moved over closer to Mars in the space Mercury had been, and threw her tiara hard at the youma.

Sailor Mars lifted her hands and clasped them together as she stared at the youma.

"Fire Soul!" She called out just after Sailor Moon's tiara went flying, and sent a ball of fire speeding toward the youma.

Thetis dodged the glowing disk even as she manipulated a stream of water into a flat rectangular surface to shield her from the fireball. It crashed into the solid liquid causing steam to rise into the air and water to spray everywhere.

"Fire Soul!" Mars called out again sending another fireball at the youma.

Thetis leapt over it, and landed on the narrow railing behind her. She manipulated the water on the deck into long arrows and sent them speeding toward the two girls facing her.

Mars spun away from the arrow and immediately aimed her clasped hands at the youma.

"Fire Soul!" She called out before she had even stopped.

Sailor Moon ducked under the arrow coming her way, and threw her tiara at the youma hoping to hit her this time.

Thetis spun away from the fireball and the tiara, the narrow railing not giving her the slightest balancing problem, and sent a narrow stream of water blasting toward each girl.

Mars sidestepped the stream of water, and once again launched her attack.

"Fire Soul!" She instantly called out as she aimed her clasped hands and pointed fingers at the youma, sending a fireball at her.

Sailor Moon twisted away, not believing she had the time to step to the side, and nearly stumbled on her own boots, but still managed to grab her tiara from where it hovered above her. She threw it sharply at the youma before she glanced around to see if any of the water animals were left and coming her way.

~X~

Duro. Tuxedo Kamen thought as he silently willed the magic of the Hardening Charm into the rose between his fingers, and threw it sharply at the water tiger which was the closest animal to him. As soon as it connected the tiger turned to gray stone solidifying mid run.

He looked around quickly and focused briefly before he gestured with his hand. Five perfect red roses appeared in an instant, and he filled each of them with the magic of the Hardening Charm before he threw them at the water animals.

"Supreme Thunder!" Sailor Jupiter yelled as she threw her arms forward, and sent white lightning streaking through the air at the water rhino. "Supreme Thunder!" She yelled again as she shifted and threw her arms forward sending lightning at the water bear.

Both were blasted apart in a spray of water, but they reformed quicker then they had the first time; so quickly she didn't even have time to turn her attention to the walrus.

As Tuxedo Kamen gestured with his hand for more roses he watched the gorilla join the tiger as a stone statue, then the anaconda, and then the walrus.

He had seen Jupiter blast the rhino and bear into water droplets, but knew they would reform. So his last two roses were just in time to hit them as they finished once again becoming the rhino and bear turning both of them into gray stone like the others.

Jupiter blinked as the bear, rhino, and even the walrus were hit by roses and suddenly turned from water to stone. She looked around and saw that only her fellow senshi, Tuxedo Kamen, and the youma were still moving.

"What now?" She called out as she looked to the masked man.

"Use your lightning to destroy them!" Tuxedo Kamen called back.

Bombarda. He thought, willing the right amount of magic for the Exploding Charm into two of his roses before he threw one at the tiger and the other at the gorilla.

Bombarda. He thought calmly as he filled another rose with the magic of the Exploding Charm as he watched his roses connect and the stone animals blast apart, and threw that one at the anaconda and watched it explode just as dramatically as the others when it connected.

"Supreme Thunder!" Jupiter yelled, wasting no time launching her attack, sending lightning at the stone bear, and then repeated her actions as she sent her attack streaking toward rhino and lastly at the walrus.

Each animal exploded, blasting apart, and sent pieces of stone flying in every direction.

With the reforming animals gone both Tuxedo Kamen and Jupiter turned to join Sailor Moon and Mars, and focused their attention on the youma as they prepared to attack.

~X~

Sailor Mercury's fingers flew across the tiny keyboard as she called up a basic real time map of the ship and all of the energy signatures on it. Within a few moments a white lined image of the ship appeared on the screen on a dark blue background from a side view showing all the levels of the ship, and with a few more clicks on the keyboard the colored dots appeared in the image of the ship.

The blue dots of the couples were of course still moving around the ship, although most seemed to have congregated in one area of the ship.

It's probably a room. She thought as she stared at the screen.

Some of the gray dots were among them, and some were moving rapidly. Watching them for a few moments she realized they were heading toward the front of the ship.

Where we are! She thought as she scanned the front of the ship and she saw her, her fellow senshi, and Tuxedo Kamen's colorful dots with the black dot of the youma. The water animals didn't show up on her screen, and she made a mental note to remember that blind spot and see if there was anything she could do to change that before the next youma attack.

She then quickly looked for the other black dot, and saw that it was still in the room close to the front of the ship. She actually wasn't entirely sure whoever that was couldn't see them and the youma from the room they were in. For all she knew they could be watching them and preparing to ambush them at any point during or after the fight.

Mercury began to type rapidly and the basic line map of the ship shifted into a 3D model that way she could monitor all the energy signatures. More importantly the unknown gray ones and the potentially watching black one that could be someone stronger than the youma.

I'll let the others know when these gray dots get closer to us. She thought with a nod. Although, I hope they aren't coming here to help the youma. Maybe they're going to whoever the other black dot is.

She looked to the fighting and flinched slightly as Jupiter and Tuxedo Kamen began to destroy the animals he had somehow made stone and send pieces flying everywhere. Then she looked to Sailor Moon and Mars, and saw that they were doing well keeping the youma busy.

~X~

Thetis ducked under the fireball and nearly dove to lay flat on the railing she was on to avoid the glowing disk headed her way. She quickly got back up on her feet, but her eyes widened as she saw a flower glowing a fiery orange headed right for her.

It struck her in the chest before she could do anything, and she cried out in pain as she was blasted back off the railing and into open air.

Tuxedo Kamen and all the senshi except Sailor Mercury, who decided in that moment to remain on the upper level and out of the way, followed the youma down so they could be close enough to attack.

"The possible helpers are headed in our direction and getting closer," Mercury called out warningly. "and the other one hasn't moved from its last location, which is close to this area of the ship!"

Tuxedo Kamen, Sailor Moon, Mars, and Jupiter all understood her perfectly. The potential helpers were coming their way, and the one that was stronger than the youma was likely in the same room it had previously been in.

They all shared a slightly uneasy look as they realized that one could be watching them at this very moment.

"Mercury, get down here with us, so you aren't caught alone up there!" Sailor Moon called out urgently as she grabbed her tiara from where it hovered above her head.

"On my way!" Mercury called back as she moved toward a set of stairs and glanced to the screen of her minicomputer to check the energy signatures on the 3D map.

Tuxedo Kamen gestured with his hand and a red rose appeared as he kept his eyes on the youma.

Confringo. He thought, wasting no time willing the magic of the Blasting Curse into the flower. The vibrant petals glowed a fiery orange before he threw it at the youma who was trying to get to her feet.

He didn't want to give the female any time to recover since he wanted the youma defeated before the other person or being decided to make an appearance.

"Supreme Thunder!" Jupiter yelled, seeing Tuxedo Kamen's actions, sending her lightning streaking toward the youma.

"Fire Soul!" Mars called out moments later sending a fireball flying toward the youma.

The rose struck the youma blasting her back with a pained cry that turned into another louder cry of pain as she hit the railing at the nose of the ship. Then Jupiter's lightning hit her causing her to scream which turned into a shriek as Mars' fireball struck her.

Thetis yelled in anger and tried to focus through her pain, and gestured sharply at the fighters in front of her with her hands. Water rose up quickly behind her, stretching up high in the air, and began to arch over the front of the ship like a tidal wave.

The Sailor Senshi gasped and stepped back in shock, but Tuxedo Kamen gestured for a rose as he quickly moved in front of Usagi protectively and held the rose high above his head. Instead of trying to fill the rose with the magic for the charm he needed he would just use it as a cover to hide his wandless magic.

Protego Maxima! He thought as he swiped the flower from left to right as he focused on covering their entire group with the strong Shield Charm.

All of the sailor senshi's eyes widened as they saw a white light come from the rose in Tuxedo Kamen's hand, and then brought their hands up to uselessly cover their heads as the wave began to fall on them. Then they gasped as the water hit an invisible dome and covered it and blocked their view as the wave continued.

"Prepare to attack as soon as it stops!" Tuxedo Kamen said firmly, not realizing how commanding he sounded.

"Right." Sailor Moon acknowledged as she looked around, trying to contain her amazement at what Mamoru had just done.

She had been sure they were about to be completely soaked and knocked down if not bounced around against the edges of the deck, but he had done something with his rose that had produced that white light and suddenly the water was being stopped from reaching them.

He's amazing. She thought as she looked back to him, sensing his determination, and was just in time to see a rose appear in his free hand. Clearly he was getting ready to attack as well.

Sailor Jupiter was shocked at what she was witnessing. She had thought Tuxedo Kamen was capable of other things aside from what she had seen him doing, but she hadn't thought of something like this.

And I don't know why since the other barrier could make us invisible to others. She thought as she slowly shook her head. The only thing she could think of was that she just hadn't had time to consider what he might be able to do; especially since he seemed to have a wide range of abilities.

Sailor Mercury was impressed again with Tuxedo Kamen's abilities, and at just how much he had helped during this encounter with this youma. His abilities were so different and varied. He used red roses but they all seemed to do different things.

She trusted Sailor Moon when she said he wasn't an enemy and could be trusted, and she had decided to trust him herself, but she hoped very much that he truly wasn't an enemy because she would have no idea how to fight him with him being able to do so many different things.

And likely things we know nothing about as well. She thought as she looked from the barrier surrounding them to Tuxedo Kamen with a slight frown.

Sailor Mars was surprised and impressed to see yet another of Tuxedo Kamen's abilities. He seemed to have a lot of them, and all different from each other. This barrier, if that was what it was, was much larger than the last one, and was clearly strong enough to protect them from the water attack.

Would it stop energy attacks? She wondered as she looked around at it, idly clasping her hands together in preparation to launch her attack.

The water finally stopped, leaving them looking at the shocked and then angry youma as she realized the water hadn't reached them.

"I'm releasing the barrier. Get ready." Tuxedo Kamen said before he did just that, and then moved to the side out of Usagi's way.

"Supreme Thunder!" Jupiter yelled immediately, sending lightning streaking toward the youma.

"Fire Soul!" Mars called out, sending a ball of fire speeding toward the youma.

"You will not embarrass me in front of Jadeite and my Queen!" Thetis yelled angrily as she manipulated some of the water on the deck into a flat rectangular shield.

Tuxedo Kamen ignored her words as he quickly decided which spell he wanted to use and focused on his magic.

Glacius Tria. He thought as he willed the right amount of magic into one of his roses for the stronger version of the Freezing Spell. The red petals glowed with a blue light, and he quickly threw it sharply at the youma as her water shield dropped.

Sailor Moon threw her tiara a few moments after Mamoru threw his pretty blue glowing rose, and hoped mightily that this was it for the youma.

The glowing rose slammed into the youma's chest, and they watched her freeze as she was suddenly encased in ice. On the heels of that Sailor Moon's tiara slammed into the female's frozen figure, and shattered her as if she had been made of the ice sending pieces flying through the air to drop into the water and skid across the floor of the deck.

Before anyone could do or say anything the ship rippled around them and the pristine white brand new-looking cruise ship suddenly looked rusty and decrepit; as if it had been submerged for years, brought to the surface, and rusted in the air. The ship no longer even looked like it was capable of floating let alone sailing the distance it had.

Tuxedo Kamen looked around and immediately recalled the ghost's earlier warnings about the ship not looking as it was supposed to. The youma must have been capable of creating illusions, and somehow making the ship move.

Sailor Mercury pulled herself out of her shock at the ship's changed appearance and quickly looked to her minicomputer. The map was still the same, but the gray dots were gone.

"The potential helpers have disappeared. They must have been connected to the female." She reported, and then her eyes widened. "The other one is moving!"

They all tensed, pushing back their feelings at the ship's sudden changed appearance, and looked around as they prepared for a possible attack.

Tuxedo Kamen moved his last rose to his dominant hand and willed the magic of the Blasting Curse into it, Sailor Moon quickly snatched her tiara out of the air above her head, and Mars and Jupiter raised their arms in front of them so they could react as fast as possible.

Suddenly they saw a man appear on the railing above them on the mini deck they had been earlier, the air rippling slightly with a hint of darkness around him. He had gray eyes that were narrowed at them in clear anger, short pale blond hair, and wore a dark gray long sleeve uniform with red accents and a black belt with a pair of knee-high black boots.

"That's the same man from before!" Mercury said quietly.

Sailor Moon and Tuxedo Kamen looked at him closely at that; understanding that this was the man who could have seen Usagi's civilian appearance if Mamoru had hesitated at all in taking her away from the last fight scene.

Neither one of them had ever seen him before, but Tuxedo Kamen had a strange sense of familiarity when he looked at him that he couldn't explain.

Another mystery. He thought with an internal sigh, keeping his eyes on the man warily.

"Again with you! Destroying Thetis, and ruining another plan!" He said angrily. "I warned you before this was far from over, and I meant it!"

"Why are you collecting energy?" Sailor Moon demanded, wanting to know and keep him talking instead of attacking.

"That is none of your concern." The blond man replied snidely.

"Who are you, and who do you work for?" Tuxedo Kamen asked firmly, also wanting to keep the man talking and see if he had any clues as to why he was familiar to him.

"I am Jadeite, and I am under the command of Queen Beryl." Jadeite answered surprisingly, and was instantly horrified at what had just come out of his mouth.

He yelled angrily before he threw his hand down toward them, and sent a blast of white energy their way.

The Sailor Senshi and Tuxedo Kamen moved off to the sides and out of the way before some of them returned fire.

"Fire Soul!" Sailor Mars yelled, her hands clasped together and outstretched, and sent a ball of fire toward the man.

"Supreme Thunder!" Sailor Jupiter shouted as threw her arms forward, and sent white lightning streaking through the air toward the man.

The man disappeared from the railing, avoiding the attacks, before reappearing on the railing where the youma had been destroyed; again with the air rippling slightly with a hint of darkness around him.

Sailor Moon quickly threw her tiara, and Tuxedo Kamen threw his fiery orange rose at the man. Jadeite dropped from the railing onto the deck floor, avoiding the flower and glowing disk, before he glared at them.

"I'll be back, and you won't be so lucky!" He snarled before he disappeared from view.

They looked around warily, unsure if he was really gone, but after a few long moments nothing happened.

"Do you see his energy signature still on the ship?" Sailor Moon asked Mercury.

"No. The only ones left are the couples, the crew, and ours." Sailor Mercury answered.

"If there even is a crew." Tuxedo Kamen commented as he looked around at the severely rusted ship.

"But that man we passed to get on the ship was a crew member." Sailor Jupiter said.

"He might have been one of those possible helpers connected to the youma." Sailor Mars guessed.

"That's what I was thinking considering the condition of this ship." Tuxedo Kamen said.

Jupiter sighed as she looked around.

"How are we going to get off this ship?" She asked.

"And without being followed by those helicopters since they're sure to have cameras." Mars added.

They had heard them all this time, but had ignored them since it was more important to pay attention to what was happening with the youma and that man. They had no doubt that they did have cameras and had filmed everything.

"We also need to figure it out before the authorities arrive." Mercury said seriously as she put her minicomputer away.

Everyone agreed. They didn't need to be trapped on the ship with authorities trying to question them and possibly interrogate them on why they had been there. They might try to blame the whole thing on them, despite the film evidence, just because they were the only ones still there.

They couldn't even disguise themselves. Sailor Moon and Tuxedo Kamen could pretend to be just another of the couples if she used her disguise pen to give her an appearance that complimented his, but Mars, Jupiter, and Mercury couldn't do that; and even if they could they couldn't explain three teenagers on what people thought was a couples cruise.

Tuxedo Kamen for his part knew he could disguise himself, and probably the others, but he didn't want to have to do that since that wouldn't be an attack or defense, and he didn't want to have to explain even a little.

They all began to silently brainstorm to try and come up with some way to get off the ship and back to land without trying to swim the distance.

"Can you do what you did that one time to get on the flying bus to get us off the ship?" Sailor Moon asked Mamoru after a few long moments.

Tuxedo Kamen frowned out at the view as he considered that. He had Apparated onto that flying bus; the first time he had Apparated to a moving location. They wouldn't know what he was doing exactly nor how he did it, so that wasn't a concern.

The problem was he couldn't take them all at once. He had never Apparated with more than one or two people before and he didn't want to try with a group of five.

He could take them one at a time, but he didn't like the idea of leaving Usagi alone on the ship if he took her last, nor did he like the idea of taking her first and leaving her on land by herself. What if another youma or that Jadeite man or some other person involved with them attacked while she was alone?

That's the last thing I want. He thought with a sigh. He could take her second or third so she wouldn't be the first or last, but he already knew he didn't like even the idea of that.

Then his eyes widened as an idea flashed through his mind.

Portkey! I can make a Portkey to take us all back to land, and not have to worry that Usagi will be left alone. He thought.

Without a word he gestured slightly with his hand and watched a red rose appear between his fingers.

"I can't do that with so many, but I have something else that will work." He finally said as he glanced to Usagi before looking back to the rose.

Portus. He thought as he focused on the space on the roof of the building they had originally started from, and making the Portkey time delayed so it would take six seconds to activate.

The entire rose, from vibrant petals to stem, glowed a bright blue, letting him know the incantation worked, before the glow faded a few seconds later.

Sailor Jupiter, Sailor Mercury, and Sailor Mars watched in confusion. Only Mercury and Mars knew slightly what Sailor Moon meant about the flying bus. They had known he had somehow gotten on the bus, but they had no idea how he had done it. Maybe it was the same way he had taken Sailor Moon from the last fight scene, and if that was the case they were more than a little apprehensive.

Sailor Moon had been unconscious for that trip so none of them knew what it would feel like.

Then they almost sighed in relief when he said he couldn't do it, but nervous when he said he had another way. Watching the rose glow with a blue light didn't tell them anything except that it was the same color as the rose he used to freeze the youma.

"Alright, all of you touch the rose. Make sure you're touching it or you'll get left behind." Tuxedo Kamen said seriously.

Sailor Moon nodded and grabbed the rose just beneath the blossom between her forefinger and thumb without hesitation.

Mars, Jupiter, and Mercury shared a look, and knew this would be another situation of trust. They took a breath and each of them grabbed an available space on the stem of the rose and waited.

A few moments later they were suddenly standing on the roof of a building. Looking around they realized they were back on the building they had originally stood on as they observed the ship. They could see the ship in the distance and the helicopters flying in the sky above them. They hadn't even felt anything. They just blinked and found themselves off the ship and on this roof.

"Wow. Very nice ability you have there." Sailor Moon said as she smiled at Mamoru.

"Thanks." Tuxedo Kamen said with a small smile before he looked toward the ship in the distance. "We should get off the roof, and then leave the area before the likely cameras on those helicopters spot us." He said seriously.

"Yes." Sailor Moon agreed. "Let's go girls." She said as she began to move toward the back edge of the rooftop.

Mercury, Jupiter, and Mars followed Sailor Moon without a word. Tuxedo Kamen did the same, intending to part ways from them as soon as they were away from the area and head back home.

~xXx~

Meanwhile, Minako sat in her bedroom at her desk trying to work on the last of her homework, but was distracted by her thoughts as she had been all week.

She had finally gotten an in person look at the Senshi as well as the masked man helping them, and she had been able to see how they fought.

The rest of the guardian senshi had been awakened, the Moon Princess was present even though none of them knew it, and another important figure was also present that none of them were aware of.

She and Artemis had figured the princess wasn't aware or her true identity yet since she didn't have the silver crystal, but had the Crescent Moon Wand. Although, it was possible she did remember and simply didn't have the crystal yet.

The masked man on the other hand was a different story. She couldn't tell if he was aware of his true identity or if he remembered the past. She needed to observe both of them longer before she could tell one way or the other.

Minako remembered back on seeing Sailor Moon's civilian identity, and knew from what she saw that she was a school girl and appeared to be her age.

Could I possibly find her based on her school uniform, and try to get to know her before revealing myself as a senshi? She wondered as she put down the pen she had been holding. Could I do that for the whole team if I find them?

Or should I wait for an opportunity during or directly after a fight with the enemy to reveal myself and introduce myself? She considered. I suppose it depends on if I find the other senshi's civilian identities. If I don't then that means I'll have to reveal myself while battling the enemy or afterward.

"What are you thinking?" Artemis asked, and she looked over to where he lay on her bed staring at her.

"I was just thinking about the fight we saw with the other senshi, and wondering exactly how I'll reveal myself to them when it's time." She answered.

Artemis nodded his understanding. They had discussed what they had noted of particular importance once they were safe at home after the fight. He had been so very pleased to see his princess, and to know that she was healthy and as safe as she could be at the present time.

And he had also been in agreement with Minako that it was impossible to tell if the mask man was aware of his true identity or of the past in any way.

Beyond that he had seen that all of the Senshi needed to work on their fighting skills. The only one he allowed any grace was his princess for the simple but pertinent fact that she had not been a warrior in the past and didn't have instincts to guide her in this new life.

"I was thinking it will depend on the situation at the time." She continued. "I was wondering if I could find their civilian identities and try to befriend them beforehand, but if I couldn't then if I should reveal myself while battling the enemy or directly after a fight."

"Ah." Artemis hummed thoughtfully. "I would suggest waiting until after a battle. Perhaps there will come a situation where you can step in and help, and after the enemy has been defeated you can proceed with introducing yourself."

Minako hummed as she nodded thoughtfully, imagining how that could possibly go.

They would know right away from the sight of her that she was a senshi like them. They might be surprised, shocked, or welcoming, and she could take advantage of that and introduce herself before they could become wary and start suspecting she was an enemy in disguise.

She still liked the idea of befriending them as civilians first, but she knew it wasn't practical. She would have to find out each of their identities, and then figure out how to approach them without raising any suspicions.

She already knew from seeing Sailor Moon's school uniform that neither of them went to the same school. Beyond that it would be very difficult to travel to each of the senshi's schools to try and follow them to a different location to stage a meeting.

Of course it was always possible that some or all of them coincidentally went to the same school, which would make that scenario easier for her, but she highly doubted it would be that easy.

"What about you?" She asked. "Do you want to be there for that introduction?"

"I would definitely like to, but it will depend on if I am with you when an ideal time comes." Artemis answered, and she nodded knowing he couldn't always be with her when she went out as a senshi.

"Do you think they will be ready to face our enemy?" Minako asked after a few silent moments.

"I certainly hope so." He answered. "If they are not then we will make sure they are in any way we can." He added seriously.

Minako nodded just as seriously as she considered what they knew of their enemy. It was part of what she had recalled when she remembered the past.

When the attack happened she remembered seeing a dark entity that had been manipulating all of the people that had come to the Moon from the Earth so unexpectedly; including the woman who believed herself to be the leader.

From the little she had seen of her actions the woman was aware of the entity and willingly followed it, but she doubted the woman was aware she was being used.

The dark entity had been a massive black mass that was blacker than the night sky and blotted out the stars. It had green slits for eyes, a much longer red slit for a mouth, and a lighter reddish pink diamond shape above the slit red eyes.

The woman had looked normal enough to her eyes. She had long wavy black hair, and wore a black dress that went down to the middle of her calves with cap sleeves. It had a cream colored overwrap that hung just beneath her bust, and draped at an angle to show off the bottom half of her dress, and brown strap sandals on her feet. She had even wore jewelry, clear rock crystal looking jewelry but jewelry and accessories all the same.

The only thing that made her look different than any other Terran was the glowing red sheen over her eyes.

It didn't take any thought to understand that the entity was powerful and highly likely wanted to take over the planet just as it had with the Earth in the past and tried to do to the Moon. She had no doubt it would have moved on to the other planets after the Moon Kingdom had fallen.

And judging by their current activity it was clear they were targeting humanity at large because of their energy, and she suspected it was the power source of the evil entity. It was likely the more energy it had the more powerful it would be, so it was all the more important to make sure the silver crystal got into the princess' hands and that she was protected.

The only questions Minako had was if the entity had been awakened yet, and if that woman was the one currently in control? They had already seen that one of the Earth Prince's guardians was with the enemy, but were the others with them as well? And, more importantly, were they with the enemy willingly?

Before she could ask his thoughts on the questions she had she was distracted by the images on her TV, which was playing on very low volume so it wouldn't distract her but still allow Artemis to hear it.

She looked closer at the TV and realized he had been watching the news, and that there were images of the Senshi on the screen. She got up and turned the volume up a little higher so she could hear it clearly and sat back down.

The screen showed an aerial view, obviously from a helicopter, of a cruise ship, but it was zoomed in to show all of the Senshi, the masked man, a strange looking woman, and strange looking animals. They could see balls of fire, streaks of lightning, a glowing disk, and what looked like flowers flying through the air toward the strange woman and animals.

The woman was avoiding the fireballs and glowing disk each time they came her way, and the animals exploded into droplets showing that they were actually made of water before they reformed.

"For those of you only now tuning in our traffic helicopters came across the surprising sight of the mystery fighters we still have no name for on the front deck of a cruise ship." The female reporter said. "They appear to be battling against a strange woman and animals that seem to be made of water."

"This is the first time anyone has had any footage of these mystery fighters actually fighting during what everyone has loosely termed these 'strange occurrences'. In fact, since the last time any footage has been caught of the mystery fighters their number has apparently gone up from two to five. Three of the women are new, and each of them appears to have a dominant color." She continued.

"The women in red, blue, and green respectively are new to the pairing of the masked man and the woman in red, blue, and white with the incredibly long hair." She said as the camera angle shifted.

Minako and Artemis watched closely as the masked man's glowing roses turned the water animals to stone and then blew them up moments later along with Sailor Jupiter. Sailor Moon and Sailor Mars were focused on the female they knew was a youma, and appeared to be keeping it busy while Jupiter and the masked man took care of the water animals.

"It seems the issue of Mercury's fog may have been addressed." Artemis said as he saw her standing well back from the fight with the youma and the water animals.

"Yes." Minako agreed. "Someone must have said something to her about how it affects the fight scene."

They watched her typing on her minicomputer, both recognizing it from their memories, and wondered if she was analyzing the youma.

Jupiter and the masked man joined Sailor Moon and Mars against the youma, and they watched as one of the masked man's glowing roses caught the youma seemingly by surprise and blasted her off the railing she had been standing on.

The cameras followed as all but Mercury followed the youma down to the lower deck. She looked like she was going to stay up there, but something must have been said because a few moments later she was hurrying down to join them; still holding her minicomputer.

Once again the action picked up and the masked man, Jupiter, and Mars attacked the youma. Each one hit her back to back clearly causing her pain and pushing her back into the railing at the nose of the ship.

Then the youma did something with her hands and to Minako and Artemis' shock a wall of water rose up in front of the ship, causing the camera to zoom out to see all of it. The camera angle switched to the side of the ship, and they saw the masked man quickly move in front of Sailor Moon and hold up a rose that caused a flash of white light before the water arched and fell hard on the entire group.

When the water finally stopped they gasped to see the remains streaming off an invisible dome with everyone inside and fine.

"The more I see from him the more impressed I am." Artemis said admiringly.

"Me too!" Minako agreed as she stared at the screen. "Do you think he could do those types of things in the past?" She asked.

"I do not know, however, I would not be surprised if he could." He replied.

They watched Mars and Jupiter attack, and they realized the dome that had shielded them had come down. The youma used some water to block their attacks, and then the masked man used another rose, this one glowing with a blue light, and threw it at the youma. Directly after that Sailor Moon threw her tiara at the female.

The rose struck the youma and they watched her rapidly freeze until she was encased in ice, and then Sailor Moon's glowing tiara slammed into her and she shattered as if she herself was made of ice and not just surrounded in it.

"Wow!" Minako breathed, but before she could say anything else the ship began to ripple.

The screen shifted into a split screen to show both the area where the fighters stood, and the entire length of the ship as it went from a bright white beautiful ship to a severely rusted decrepit ship. It looked mostly brown, but burnt orange and deep red in other areas.

"This is a shocking turn of events!" A male reporter said as one side of the screen showed the camera circling the ship to show every angle. "The ship's appearance must have been connected to that woman, and judging by its appearance I highly doubt the ship is capable of sailing; which begs the question of how it got as far as it did?"

"Yes I agree. Perhaps the woman was somehow in control of its movements." The female reporter replied. "However, that fight was astonishing to witness." She said, awe clear in her tone.

"Oh I agree!" He replied. "It is amazing that we got to see these mysterious fighters, and to see some of what they are capable of and who they are fighting against. Of course, it all brings up the questions of what they call themselves, what their motives are, and who these strange people they are fighting are and what their motives are?"

"In fact," The female reporter chimed in. "something else it brings to mind, or actually someone else it brings to mind, is the popular fighter Sailor V. Could these mystery women be comrades or hers since they are dressed similarly? If so, then how is the masked man in the tuxedo connected?"

"Perhaps he…" The male reporter began to reply.

Minako and Artemis heard what the reporters were saying, but were paying more attention to the half of the screen that showed the Senshi and the masked man.

They had not moved from their positions but the masked man took out another rose that began to glow with fiery orange light, Sailor Moon grabbed her tiara out of the air above her head, and Jupiter and Mars lifted their arms as if they were about to do something.

"They must have been alerted to something." Artemis said.

"Yeah, I…" Minako began to say, but cut herself off as she saw a man appear on a rusted railing on the mini deck above the group of fighters.

"Oh! Someone has appeared!" The female reporter said, and the screen with the man and fighters took over the whole screen.

The man wore a dark gray long sleeve uniform with red accents and a black belt with a pair of knee-high black boots, and short pale blond hair, and light colored eyes.

"That's the man from the last fight! One of the Earth Prince's guardians." Minako said.

"I wish we could hear what they are saying." Artemis said since the camera was zoomed in so clearly that they could see the man's lips moving as well as Sailor Moon and the masked man.

"Me too." She agreed. "Maybe they're managing to get some information out of him."

The man suddenly attacked the Senshi and masked man, and they all avoided it and Mars and Jupiter attacked in return. He avoided it by disappearing and reappearing on a railing behind them where the youma had been. Sailor Moon immediately threw her tiara at him and the masked man did the same with his rose which was glowing a fiery orange.

Unfortunately the man avoided both objects before he disappeared again. They looked around along with the fighters and the camera, but he didn't reappear again.

"That unknown man seems to have disappeared for good as far as the cameras are showing." The male reporter said.

"Yes. It also appears he was connected to that strange woman in some way with how quickly he appeared after her death." The female reporter said. "Now the mysterious fighters appear to be conversing among themselves."

"Once again I wish we could hear what they are saying." Artemis said with a sigh as he stared at the screen.

"I think..they're trying to figure out how to get off the ship with the way they're looking around." Minako said as she watched them closely.

Artemis watched them as well, and after a few moments found himself agreeing with her. They were looking up at the cameras, at the helicopters, and looking off to one side of the ship.

Probably toward land. He thought.

"I wonder how they got on the ship in the first place." Minako said thoughtfully. "Or maybe they did it before it set sail."

"It was probably before the ship set sail. Likely when the other passengers got on. At least I assume there are passengers on that ship." He said.

"There must be since there was a youma on there. It would have been trying to gather energy, and it needed people for that." She said.

"Something appears to be happening with the mysterious fighters." The male reporter said suddenly.

The camera zoomed in and they saw the masked man holding a rose that was glowing with a blue light before it faded away then all the Senshi began to grab it until all five of them were holding onto it. A few long moments passed as they stood gathered together holding the flower until they suddenly disappeared.

"They disappeared!" The female reporter said in shock. "Just like that man."

"Not just like him." Minako said as she shook her head, watching as the camera angle began to look all over the ship and even into the surrounding water.

"Yes." Artemis agreed. "Clearly that was the masked man's doing. I wonder if it was similar to what he did when he took Sailor Moon from the last fight scene."

"It probably was; if it wasn't exactly the same." She replied as she looked away from the TV. "I think they did well from what we saw." She added as she looked to her feline companion.

"Yes." He agreed. "I noticed that the entire group worked well together. I was glad to see all of the senshi cooperating with the masked man instead of trying to fight apart from him."

"Me too. We'll see if that cooperation continues the next time we see them all take on another youma." She said as she nodded. "Aside from that I noticed that Mercury stayed out of the fighting. I wonder if she only has the ability to make that fog and that's why."

"I noticed as well, and if that is the case then she needs to start training to change that." Artemis said seriously.

"Definitely." Minako said just as seriously. They both knew she was capable of producing offensive attacks. "I want to observe them a little more to see if I can learn anything else before trying to approach them." She said with a light sigh.

"In person or on the news as we have just seen?" He asked.

"Either. It doesn't matter which one." She answered. "Although, I would prefer in person since that would mean possibly hearing something, and giving them a chance to get a glimpse of me if possible."

"Then we will simply have to wait for the next youma attack, and hope you happen upon it." He said firmly, and she nodded.

~HPxXxMC~

Mamoru and Usagi were on the bus headed somewhere that she refused to tell him about.

They had met at the cafe after she got out of school as usual, and had done her tutoring and got her English and history homework done before she decided that was enough and they needed to head out.

He'd asked but she refused to tell him where they were going, so that clearly told him it was some place he had never been and would be a new experience.

Right now they were seated side by side at the back of the bus. It had been full and loud with people talking to each other and on the phone so they had sat silently looking out the window and occasionally at the people around them, but then people started getting off at later stops and it grew quieter.

Usagi looked around at the now quieter bus and the few people on it before she looked to Mamoru, and bit her lip as she pulled up her courage to ask him something she had been wanting to since she had arrived at the cafe.

"So I'm planning a little get together at the arcade with all of my friends to celebrate my birthday." She said, and watched him turn his attention to her. "Will you be able to come?" She asked.

"Will it be the day of your birthday or another day?" Mamoru asked curiously as he quickly went through the days to see what day her birthday fell on. Not that it would change his answer; he just wanted to know if he would have to alter his routine on the day of in order to attend.

"The day of." Usagi answered, and watched him nod.

"I'll be there. Just let me know what time to show up." He said. Now that he knew it would be the day of he knew he would probably have to cancel his tutoring with Motoki since her birthday was next Saturday.

"I will as soon as I figure it out." She said, happy he would be at her party.

"Who will be there?" He asked curiously.

"You, Naru, Rei, Ami, Makoto, and a few of my other friends from school." She listed. "I want to ask Motoki, but I haven't had a chance yet."

"I'm sure he'll be able to come." Mamoru said, especially since it would probably be during the time the two of them were usually working on his studies. Since he was going to be going Motoki certainly could.

"I hope so." She said.

"Do you want me to bring food? Or drinks?" He asked since this would be his first party that didn't involve someone who lived at the Burrow, which meant the party wouldn't be at that house where Molly would be cooking, and was happening away from Hogwarts, which meant it wouldn't be a common room party where the house elves would be providing food as well as someone providing goodies from Hogsmead.

"Oh no! You don't have to." Usagi answered quickly. "I was thinking to just get a bunch of what they usually serve at the arcade."

"Ah okay." He said as he nodded his understanding. "I can get that too you know." He added a second later; it occurring to him that she might very well be buying all the food and drinks herself.

"No no. That's okay. I've got it." She said insistently.

"Are you sure?" He asked with a frown. "I don't like the idea of the birthday girl buying all the food and drinks for her own party."

"Yeah I'm sure." She assured him, sensing his concern. "I just want you to come and enjoy yourself, and if it bothers you that much you can throw me a party next year." She added with a light smile.

"That would be interesting. I've never been responsible for organizing a party before." Mamoru said as he thought of that far away date. By her next birthday he would have known her for over a year. He would think by then she would know he was a wizard and the truth of his identity back in England.

Of course by then I would also imagine she would hope there was more between us than friendship. He thought as he looked at her thoughtfully. And what would I think or want by then?

By then Ginny would have been gone for two years. Would he be completely pass his grief? Did something like that ever go away? Would there be anything between him and Usagi aside from friendship? Did he want there to be?

"I'm sure you'd do great if you put your mind to it." Usagi said, wondering what was going through his mind as she sensed his thoughtfulness.

"Thanks. I'll keep that in mind." He said before he glanced out the closest window. "Still no hints about where we're going?" He asked.

"Nope!" She answered instantly before she looked out the window herself. "But our stop is coming up, so you'll see soon."

Mamoru nodded and looked around alert and curious as the bus drove along. Two stops later and Usagi was ringing the bell, so he moved to get up and she did the same. They carefully walked toward the door and when their stop came they filed off with a couple of other people.

Usagi gestured for him to follow her and led him to the end of the block before turning a corner and heading down that sidewalk. They crossed a street and continued walking straight down another sidewalk before crossing another street with what looked like a park across the street.

They walked along that sidewalk silently, and Mamoru saw that it was in fact a park from the signs that named it Gyosen Park. After a few minutes they came upon a clear entrance where there were people, with a fair number of children, entering and exiting with signs labeling it Edogawa Natural Zoo.

"A zoo." Mamoru said lightly as he saw another sign also labeling the place Shizen Zoo.

He couldn't help remembering the first and only time he had been to the zoo, which was back when he was eleven before he started at Hogwarts. He hadn't enjoyed the majority of that experience. In fact, the only thing he had enjoyed was freeing the Boa constrictor from where it had been displayed, and trapping Dudley inside the enclosure in a fit of accidental magic.

Of course at the time he hadn't realized he had done it, and he'd been both freaked out at the disappearance and reappearance of the glass and in awe at briefly talking to the snake.

Unfortunately after that he'd had bad experiences with snakes. First the basilisk in school, then Voldemort's snake Nagini, and then the non-amphibian snakes that caused him problems from those in Slytherin house.

Still, that was then and this was now. He would not let those experiences taint his possible enjoyment of snakes if he happened to see one. Maybe he could even use the experience to see if he could still speak to snakes. He didn't think he would be able to with the piece of Voldemort's soul being gone, didn't even know if he wanted to be able to, but he wanted to know.

"Yeah." Usagi nodded. "I figured this was something different then what we've done before, and I didn't know if you'd ever been before."

"I've actually been before." Mamoru revealed. "Only once though, and not for long. It was nice at first, but didn't end well." He added with a sigh.

"Ah I'm sorry." She said, and bit her bottom lip as she looked from him to the entrance to the zoo and back again.

"Don't worry about it." He said as he noticed her worry. "I don't have anything against zoos because of it. It was just another thing to hate my mom's sister and her family over."

"You're sure?" She asked in concern, wanting him to enjoy his time here, but if he wouldn't they could do something else.

"I am. Really." He said reassuringly as he nodded. "Let's go in. Have you been here before?" He asked curiously.

"Yes. A couple of times when I was little." Usagi said as she began to lead him toward the entrance. "I don't know if anything's changed or not."

"Maybe they've added more animals." He suggested as they reached the entrance and passed through it. "We can just enter like this?" He asked as he looked around to see if he could spot some kind of booth.

"Yeah. It's free to enter." She answered. "I think that's why my parents took me to this one. I'm not sure but I think the more popular ones with bigger animals cost to enter; unless it's a free day or some special occasion."

"Hmm..I wonder if there are any free zoos back in England." Mamoru wondered idly as they began to head toward the first animal enclosure.

"There probably are, and if not then maybe they have a free day." She said as she spotted a few white birds inside the enclosure.

Usagi glanced at Mamoru as they walked. She was very curious to know if these birds or any of the animals in the zoo would react like the Nara deer did or if it was unique to those deer alone.

Unknown to Usagi Mamoru was wondering the same thing.

They stepped up to the enclosure and looked at the birds. They were white with gray black beaks, black feathers around their eyes that reminded them of raccoons, and had black feathers with spots on their wings and tails. The sign said they were Laughing Kookaburras. They made sounds that actually sounded like laughing, which was very amusing especially when Usagi began laughing with them.

Mamoru smiled at her, enjoying her laugh, before he looked back to the birds. It only took him a few moments to realize the Kookaburras were gathering on perches close to him and looking his way. It wasn't obvious to everyone else at first, but pretty soon people were gathering around Usagi and himself to get better looks at the birds.

He looked around at the people around them and realized that while they could clearly see the birds gathered near him they hadn't picked up on the fact that the birds were looking at him. Only him and Usagi, judging by the small smile she gave him, knew they were all looking directly at him.

"Let's go find out if the other animals will do the same." Usagi said quietly, and he nodded.

They took a last look at the laughing birds and began to weave their way through the people and make their way to the next enclosure. Right away they saw what both of them recognized as penguins with their black and white feathery coats. The sign labeled them as Humboldt penguins.

Just like the laughing birds the penguins began to gather near where Mamoru stood, but at a distance since the enclosure had a gap to keep the penguins away from the fence. There were less people looking at the penguins so they didn't really notice them gathering in one area.

Usagi and Mamoru shared a look and smiled at seeing that they were reacting to him just as the laughing birds had.

"Come on. Let's see what other animals are here." Mamoru said as he gestured away with his head.

Usagi nodded and they began to move over to what they quickly saw was another bird enclosure close by with completely white birds with a patch of peach colored feathers in front of their eyes but behind the beaks. Reading the sign it said they were Goffin's cockatoos. They were beautiful bright looking birds.

Moving on from there they walked over to the next enclosure to see some dark colored monkeys, and after searching for the sign it read that they were Variegated spider monkeys. It was interesting to see them casually swinging around on their long limbs.

The next enclosure had a few dark colored sea lions in it, and the sign said they were South American sea lions. The few that were in there were playful; going in and out of the water and splashing around.

All three animals moved over to where Mamoru stood and got as close as their surroundings would allow which wasn't close at all, but it was still enough to let them know that the animals were reacting to him as soon as they noticed his presence, which was fascinating to watch.

Leaving the sea lions they noticed a petting zoo, but they both decided to leave it for last and instead continued on to the next animal enclosure, which was the Black-tailed prairie dogs presumably named after the tips of their tails being black from what they could see. They listened to the different and yet similar sounding calls they made to each other before they began to head to the next enclosure.

According to the sign it was the Red-necked wallabies with reddish brown fur around their necks and shoulders. As far as Usagi was concerned they looked incredibly soft and cuddly, and she wanted to hug one of them. Mamoru had to admit they did look very soft.

Next they went to see the Radiated tortoise with its really cool looking shell, then the Japanese squirrels with their bushy tails, tufted ears, and cute little noses, then they came across the Victoria crowned pigeon which looked very elegant; especially with the blue color of its feathers which made its red eyes stand out.

The Red pandas came after that looking like tiny red bears with long striped tails. After them was the Giant anteater, which was hairy-looking and had a long snout and long tongue. Then they came across a section that had two enclosures for monkeys closer together. The signs said they were Black-handed spider monkeys and Common squirrel monkeys. Both types were long limbed and swinging around excitedly or sitting calmly.

They continued to walk around the zoo and came across a few more animals; the Cotton-top tamarin another monkey with its long white fur on its head, the Scarlet ibis with its long narrow neck and beak to go with its vivid red feathers, and the Snowy owl that made Mamoru catch his breath at how much it looked like Hedwig.

"What is it?" Usagi asked as she looked away from the owl, sensing Mamoru's shock.

"You remember me telling you that I had an owl before?" He asked as he glanced her way before looking back to the beautiful owl.

"Yeah." She replied. There was no way she could forget him telling her that his pet owl had died saving his life.

"This owl looks almost exactly like her. The only difference is the pattern on the feathers." He revealed.

"Oh wow!" She said as she looked back to the owl, and imagined him going about his life back in England, at his boarding school, with a similar looking owl hanging around him. Maybe perched on his shoulder like I saw his current owl do. She thought with a smile as she imagined it.

Mamoru shook his head, pulling his mind away from memories of Hedwig, and began to lead Usagi away from the owl. They made their way into the last section of the zoo where the majority of the reptiles were.

They saw a few turtles of different shapes, sizes, and colors, lizards, an enclosure with small newts with a red underbelly that the sign labeled Japanese fire-bellied newts, and last were a few snakes.

They walked up to the first enclosure which was a medium small display behind glass that was chest high, so they had to bend over to see the snake. The sign labeled it the Japanese ratsnake. It was long, dark with a green-tinge, and sleek as it lay in the environment the zoo had provided for it.

Definitely smaller than any snake I've ever seen in my life. Mamoru thought, and glanced to Usagi before he looked back to snake and took a steadying breath.

"Hello." He said to the slender snake.

The snake instantly turned its head toward him, and he immediately looked to Usagi to see if she had reacted since when he spoke in parseltongue it sounded like English to his own ears.

She was still looking at the snake curiously, and he breathed a quiet sigh of relief. Obviously he hadn't been hissing, which meant he was no longer a parselmouth. He was in turns relieved and disappointed.

He was glad he wouldn't have to worry about getting shocked and alarmed looks anymore, nor to having a slight connection to Voldemort in the form of a shared ability, but he would miss being able to literally speak to snakes and hear their words.

The snake moved closer and rose up until it was level with his face. He gazed into its black beady eyes, and sensed that the snake was surprised that he was speaking to it, her, directly, happy to see him, and curious to see what would happen next.

"Wow!" Usagi breathed as she watched the snake react instantly to Mamoru's greeting.

It was amazing to see. Before all the animals reacted to his presence and tried to get as close to him as their enclosures would allow, but he hadn't been close enough to speak to any of them like he had before with the deer in Nara. Clearly this snake understood him, and wanted to hear more.

"This is my friend." Mamoru said as the snake looked over to Usagi and back to him curiously.

He watched the snake again look back to Usagi and stare at her for a few long moments before looking back to him, and he sensed that she was curious if Usagi was his mate. He wasn't sure how exactly he was sensing her specific wonderings, but it was similar to how he understood Helios so he was fine with that.

"No. Just a friend." He answered as he shook his head, and kept himself from looking at Usagi since he knew she wanted to be more than his friend.

Usagi blushed and glanced at Mamoru. She didn't know what the snake had said or what he sensed, but from his words alone she got the meaning of the strange conversation.

"How are you doing? Are they treating you well here?" Mamoru asked the female serpent, and sensed surprise and gratitude before getting the sense that she was well and well taken care of. She had been born there and lived her whole like there.

"I'm glad to know that." He said with a nod.

"What's going on?" Usagi asked quietly.

"I got the sense that she's doing well and being taken care of well, and that she was born and raised here." He answered.

"Ah." She hummed in surprise and understanding.

"Well, we have to go now." He told the female serpent. "Thanks for speaking to me."

Mamoru watched the snake tilt her head and her tongue flick out, and he sensed that she wanted to know if she would see him again.

"Would you like to?" He asked curiously, and watched her nod. "In that case I'll return to visit you. I don't know when, but I will."

Maybe it'll be when I find out why I can understand animals and why they acknowledge my presence and want to be around me. He thought.

Although, he'd noticed that it seemed to be only wild animals so far and not domesticated animals; not that he had been around anyone's pets to know if a cat or dog or other animal would react the same.

Usagi looked back and forth between Mamoru and the snake, completely fascinated by what she was witnessing. She couldn't help wondering how he knew what the snake was saying. Had he known what the deer had been saying if they had been saying anything?

After saying their goodbyes to the snake they moved on to see a few more snakes, the Inland Taipan, the Black Mamba, and the Puff Adder, which gave further proof that Mamoru was no longer a parselmouth. With the last of the reptiles out of the way the pair moved on to the last section of the zoo; the petting zoo.

The area was outside and, from their wandering, appeared to be in the middle of the zoo. It had low gates that were high enough to keep the animals in and children out, but were nothing to teenagers and adults; only reaching their waist or slightly higher to their stomach.

They could see what animals were available, goats, rabbits, pigs, chickens, sheep, and guinea pigs, but there were a lot of kids in there and Mamoru decided they didn't need to be in their way. They could come back another time and pet the animals.

"Let's go. There's not enough room for us in there, and I'd rather let the kids enjoy themselves." He said as he turned and began to step away from the area.

Usagi sighed and followed but couldn't stop herself from looking back longingly. He was right, but she wanted to pet the rabbits and the guinea pigs and the sheep.

I wanted to see the animals react to him too, and see if he could communicate with them. I would have loved to know what they thought if he could understand. She thought as she looked at the petting zoo, no thoughts of tripping in her mind as she walked alongside her friend and crush.

"We can always come back Usagi." Mamoru said as he saw her longing. "In fact, I intend to at some point just to keep my promise to that snake."

"You're right." Usagi said. "I was just curious to see how the animals would react to you when they could reach you, and I'm sure their fur and feathers would have been so soft and warm!"

Mamoru laughed lightly. "I think they would have been soft and warm too." He agreed. "We'll come back. Maybe pick a time when there won't be so many kids."

"Alright." She agreed, happy at the chance to spend more time with him.

"Let's find something to eat. My stomach is starting to get unhappy with me." He said, and listened to her soft laugh.

"Mine too." She said before she hummed thoughtfully. "Come on! There's a bakery in the area. We can get a snack from there." She said as she perked up.

Mamoru nodded, enjoying how her face brightened excitedly, and followed Usagi as she led the way out and away from the zoo and back toward where they had got off the bus. A block over was the bakery that she spoke of and it smelled amazing and inviting even before they entered the shop. The door was open so they stepped inside and took a look at the neat display of cakes and various pastries through the glass.

They decided on each getting a slice of Kasutera since Mamoru hadn't tried it yet, and crepes since they made them fresh. He got one with slices of bananas and strawberries in it, and Usagi got one with raspberries and blackberries in it. For a drink they settled on soda; a lemon for her and strawberry for him.

"So what did you think of the zoo?" Usagi asked as they settled at a little two seater table in front of one of the windows.

"It was interesting seeing so many animals I had never seen before." Mamoru said as he opened his soda. "And definitely their reaction to me." He added before he took a bite of his crepe.

"Oh yeah. I liked seeing that too." She replied before taking a bite of hers, and hummed at how good it tasted; especially since it was still warm. "I still can't believe they react that way to you." She added after she swallowed her mouthful.

"Me too." He agreed. "I still want to know why they do, but I'm still willing to wait to find out."

Usagi nodded and took a bite of her crepe and chewed it thoughtfully as she idly watched Mamoru do the same.

"Can you actually hear words from the animals and that's how you understand them or is it something different?" She asked quietly when she swallowed her bite, knowing this ability of his was something that others shouldn't hear about.

"It's different. I just get a sense of what they mean; like I sense it and my mind supplies the necessary words." He answered, and she nodded thoughtfully.

"Was it the same with the deer? Did they say anything?" She asked curiously.

"It was the same with them, and they didn't actually say anything. I just got the sense that they were happy to see me." He said before he took a sip of his soda.

"Do you think they were happy to see you specifically or if they could just sense that you could understand them and would have been happy with anyone that could?" Usagi asked.

"Oh I could sense that it was me specifically, which shocked me just as much as the fact that I could understand them." Mamoru said.

She nodded and lifted her crepe to take a bite but paused as a thought occurred to her.

"Can you tell what your owl, Helios right?" She asked hesitantly, wanting to make sure she remembered right, and watched him nod with a small smile. "Can you tell what Helios means when he tries to communicate with you? Does he react like the deer and the snake?"

"I can sense what he wants to communicate to me." He answered. "I've always been able to, since I first got him, but I didn't think anything of it because it had been the same with my last owl."

"And he does react to me. You saw how he is. He follows me around the apartment, and stays in a room with me if I'm there for any length of time. It took a while to get used to that since my last owl didn't follow me around like that, but she did somehow know whenever I needed her and would suddenly show up at just the right time." He explained.

"Does he do that too? Know when you need him?" She asked.

"I don't know." He said with a shrug. "I haven't needed him while I'm away from home yet."

Usagi's eyes widened. "You mean your last owl would just show up while you were out and about?" She asked in surprise.

"No." He said as he shook his head. "My boarding school was really big, so I would be on one side of the building and she would be on the other and somehow knew that I needed her or wanted to see her. She would just appear suddenly; flying through an open window and land on my shoulder."

"Wow!" She breathed, her eyes wide. "And no one else' pet reacted that way to you?" She asked.

"No. Our experience with the deer was the first time other animals besides my personal owls reacted that way to me." Mamoru said, and she nodded before taking another bite of her crepe.

They ate in thoughtful silence, finishing off their crepe and drinking their soda before starting on their slice of Kasutera.

"Have you asked Helios how he likes being your pet or what he thinks about living with you?" Usagi asked before she took a sip of her soda.

"I actually haven't thought to, but I think his behavior with me speaks for itself." He answered. "Always wanting to spend time around me, perching on my leg when I'm watching TV, and I'm sure he appreciates the stands I made for him."

Usagi nodded and took a bite of her Kasutera, and wondered curiously if he had really personally made those stands she had seen in his living room and bedroom.

If he did that would be so cool, and show he has talent as an artist. She thought as she remembered how the stands looked like they had been part of the floor.

After chatting more about the animals in the zoo and finishing their slices of Kasutera and soda they decided it was time to head home, so they left the cozy bakery and began to walk down the sidewalk back the way they came.

Their bus arrived almost as soon as they reached the bus stop and they got on and quickly grabbed two seats that were together and settled in for the ride. They then began to chat about the different animals, their looks and the sounds they made, before they switched to talking about Usagi's upcoming birthday party.

They talked about what the party might be like since the arcade would be open to other people and not just those invited to the party, and what kinds of food and drinks she thought she would order and if she should order in advance so the food would be available right from the start of the gathering.

A while later the bus approached their stop and they stepped off with a few other people and began to walk down the sidewalk. They passed the Crown arcade/cafe and continued until they reached the end of the sidewalk and their usual parting spot.

"As usual I had a good time. Thank you for the experience." Mamoru said.

"You're welcome, and I had a good time too." Usagi said with a smile.

"Good." He said as he nodded. "I'll see you tomorrow." He added.

"Definitely! Same time same place." She said.

"Alright. You stay safe okay." He said.

"I will." She said as she nodded reassuringly. "You stay safe too."

"I will." He said just as reassuringly as she had. "Bye."

"Bye!" She said cheerfully before she waved and turned and began to walk down the sidewalk around the corner from where they had just come from.

Mamoru watched Usagi for a few long moments as she walked away from him, idly watching the streams of her hair sway back and forth, before he turned and crossed the street. He walked for a little while to find a place where he could Apparate unnoticed, so he could see if he could find a present for Usagi.

He had looked occasionally since learning when her birthday was, but even after nearly two months he hadn't found anything he thought she would like or would be appropriate for him to give to her.

Although, he had seen some jewelry he thought she would like he didn't think getting her any would be a good idea considering her feelings for him. He had also seen a few magical things he thought she would like, but of course he couldn't get them for her since she didn't know he was a wizard yet.

I have a little less than two weeks to find something for her. He thought as he casually walked into a windowless side alley.

He paused and focused his mind before he willed himself to Kototama Market Place hoping there would be something nice yet non-magical-looking that he could get for Usagi.

~HPxXxMC~

As was their norm Mamoru and Usagi sat in their usual booth on Friday at the Crown cafe after school working on their language homework.

At that moment Usagi was taking a short break from her own English homework and curiously asking questions about Mamoru's French homework. He didn't mind and was in the middle of explaining how he had to write out an event or something he had experienced, a detailed slice of life, all in French so his teacher could see his progress in learning the different aspects of the language when his cellphone rang.

He paused and blinked in surprise since he wasn't used to the phone ringing. He fished it out of his pocket, already knowing who it was since of the two people who had the number one of them was sitting right in front of him, and answered.

"Hello?" He said curiously.

"Hey Mamoru! Are you busy?" Motoki asked.

"I'm with Usagi doing our usual at the cafe." He answered. "Why?"

"I just got four tickets to a baseball game from my uncle for this evening." Motoki said. "I plan on bringing Reika, and thought if you wanted to go you could bring Usagi."

"I don't mind. I've never been before." Mamoru said before he looked to Usagi. "Motoki's got tickets to a baseball game, do you want to go?" He asked.

"Yeah!" Usagi agreed immediately, not caring what day or time it was as long as she got to spend time with Mamoru.

"Did you hear?" He asked Motoki with a little smile at Usagi, and watched her blush and look down.

"Yes." Motoki said in amusement before he told him what time the game was. "I was thinking we could all meet up outside the Crown maybe say an hour before since we all know where it is."

"That's fine. We'll definitely be able to make that." Mamoru replied.

"Great! Then I'll see you guys then!" Motoki said.

"Alright. See you later then. Bye." He said.

"Bye." He heard Motoki say before he pressed the screen to end the call.

"So Motoki had four tickets and along with us he plans on bringing a girl he met at school." Mamoru said as he put his phone away.

"Is he dating her?" Usagi asked curiously, wondering if this girl was Motoki's girlfriend.

"I don't know." He answered with a shrug. "Last time he mentioned her he said he wanted to get to know her." He added, and she nodded.

"I wonder what she's like." She said, and then shrugged. "Either way I'll enjoy hanging out with you and Motoki."

Oh! This is almost going to be like a double date. She realized as she looked at Mamoru. I'll think of it that way, and continue to show my feelings for him, but I'll have to be careful not to make him think we're on a date with my behavior.

"Well, we'll be finding out what she's like together since I've never met her." Mamoru said. "Anyway, it's going to be this evening, so we have plenty of time to hangout. You'll also have time to change into something else before we have to meet up with Motoki. We're meeting back here, outside the arcade, since everyone knows where it is."

"Great!" Usagi said cheerfully, happy about being able to change. She wanted to look good for Mamoru, and dress a little warmer since it would be night time.

"Is this going to be a new experience for you?" She asked, remembering hearing him tell Motoki that he had never been before.

"Yeah." He answered as he nodded. "I might have caught a glimpse of it on TV when I was little, but I don't remember."

"Well I've never been before either, so we'll both have a new experience." She said.

"Have you seen it played before? Have you played it at school?" He asked curiously.

"Yes to both. I'm not very good at it though. I can never hit the ball, but I like watching people who can actually play well." She answered.

With that they began to talk about other sports as they got back to their language homework. It was a tricky conversation for Mamoru since he had never played any non-magical sports or seen them on TV.

He'd only learned as much as he did, which wasn't much, about football because of Dean. He had only learned it was called soccer in other places after getting the Japanese magical newspaper where they listed the scores of teams in other countries.

Usagi on the other hand was learning more about Mamoru, but was also a little confused about what he was saying. With the way his relatives had treated him she could understand him not seeing any sports on TV or going to any live games, but he had to have sports at his school. He had even mentioned being on his house sports team.

Didn't they have at least some of these sports at his school? She wondered in confusion, trying to figure out if she wanted to ask him. But then he didn't mention what the sport even was, and now that I'm thinking about it that was probably on purpose since he hasn't ever mentioned it in the other times he's talked about being on the team.

So no. I won't ask him. I'm probably not ready to know even though it seems like such a simple thing. She thought. It was a simple thing, but him not mentioning it made it not simple.

Mamoru and Usagi stayed in the cafe, deciding to get as much homework done as possible instead of going out to do something else. By the time they needed to leave Usagi had gotten all her homework done with help from Mamoru, and he had gotten most of his done.

He would have gotten more done if he hadn't helped Usagi, but he preferred to help her so she didn't have to worry about having to stay up late doing her homework after the game. He was used to late nights and early mornings, so he would have no problem staying up to finish off his homework.

They packed up and made their way out of the cafe and down the stairs onto the sidewalk before they began to walk toward their usual parting area. When they reached it Mamoru informed Usagi of what time the game was and that they needed to be outside the arcade an hour before that.

"Alright." Usagi said as she nodded. "Did Motoki say where the game was going to be?" She asked curiously.

"No. I figured that was going to be part of the experience." Mamoru said with a shrug.

"That makes sense." She said with a slight shrug. "So I'll see you back in front of the arcade soon?" She said.

"Yeah. I don't need to change, so I'll probably be the first one there." He said.

"Okay. I'll see you then." Usagi said as she began to step away from him.

"Alright. Be safe on your way; both ways." Mamoru said.

"I will. You be safe too." She replied.

"I will. Bye." He said.

"Bye." Usagi said with a little wave before she turned around and began to power walk away. With the time she needed to be back she would have just enough time to get home, change, and then get back in front of the arcade.

I'll have a little more time if I can figure out what to wear before I get home. She thought, and then began to mentally go through her little wardrobe as she rushed home.

When she reached her house she pulled out her keys and practically burst through the door. She remembered to close the door behind her before she ran up the stairs and into her bedroom. She dropped her school bag on her bed, just missing Luna, and moved over to her closet.

She pulled out the clothes she had decided on and nodded as she saw they were the shade of color she remembered. Then she closed her door before she placed her clothes on her bed and began to pull off her shoes and uniform.

"Are you going somewhere?" Luna asked as she watched her, having clearly seen the clothes she had grabbed.

"Yeah. A friend got tickets to a baseball game and invited me to go." Usagi answered as she pulled on her shirt. "We're meeting up outside the arcade, so we can all go to the game together. I have to hurry up and change and leave, so I can get there in time."

"What about your homework?" Luna asked in concern.

"Already done." She answered as she pulled on her pants. "Don't worry Luna. I have everything handled. The only thing I have to worry about is if there's a youma attack, but I'll still be able to go fight if there is."

With that said she quickly changed her socks to smaller ankle socks that would make sense with her shoes and pants, put on her shoes, pulled on her sweater, and grabbed her small purse. She put some money inside, her keys, and a tube of lip-gloss on the highly unlikely chance her dreams came true and Mamoru decided to kiss her.

Besides that she knelt down to where she had dropped her uniform top and pulled her brooch off, and placed it inside her subspace pocket where her communicator and the Crescent Moon Wand already were.

"Alright. I have everything." Usagi said as she stood back up. "I'll see you later Luna!"

"Bye." Luna managed to get out before her charge was rushing out the bedroom door.

Usagi rushed down the hallway, straightening her shirt and sweater, and skipped down the stairs.

"Bye mom! I'll be later than usual tonight!" She called as she moved toward the front door.

"Wait! Where are you going?" Her mother asked as she hurried out of the living room. "You just got home." She added as she took in her outfit.

"A friend got tickets to a baseball game and invited me to come. There's going to be four of us, and we're all going to go as a group." Usagi explained, leaving out that she would be the youngest there, and that her tutor would be one of the people.

"What about your homework?" Her mother asked.

"It's already done." She assured her as she zipped up her sweater. "I finished it during my tutoring session so I wouldn't have to worry about it later."

"Will you be back in time for dinner?" Her mother asked.

"Probably not. I'll get something to eat at the stadium." She said as she pulled her hair free from her sweater.

"Alright." Her mother said as she nodded. "Have a good time, and make sure you don't get back too late. I'll be waiting up for you."

"Okay. It shouldn't be anything outrageous since we all have school in the morning." Usagi said. At least she knew she and Mamoru had school in the morning. She knew Motoki was in university, but she didn't know if he had classes every day or even in the mornings.

"Alright. Go on." Her mother said.

"Bye!" She said before she pulled the door open.

"Bye." She heard her mother say.

Usagi waved before she took off at a light run since some of her time had been eaten up talking to her mom.

Minutes passed as she rushed down sidewalk after sidewalk, deciding against taking a bus since the wait would likely make her late, and eventually she rounded the corner of the sidewalk where the Crown arcade and cafe were.

As she moved down the sidewalk, closer and closer to her destination, she spotted Mamoru leaning against the side of the stairs leading up to the cafe. He was still wearing the same thing he had on earlier; dark blue jeans, a black hooded jacket, and black shoes.

"Mamoru!" She called out, waving her hand high at him, as she continued to run in his direction.

~xXx~

Mamoru watched Usagi as she quickly walked away before he crossed the street and began to head for a spot to Apparate home. He didn't plan on changing since he figured what he was wearing was good enough, but he wanted to grab his Omnioculars for the game.

He had anticipated using them when he watched a Quidditch game so he could look back at it afterward and show some of his friends back in England, but there was no reason he couldn't do the same for a baseball game so they could see what it was like.

He was really looking forward to seeing this game, and wondered if he would like it. He had of course heard of baseball, but he had never seen it. He had never played it in school before he attended Hogwarts, and had never seen it on TV. Not even after coming to Tokyo did he see it on TV since he was usually doing other things or watching other interesting shows.

Will it be similar to watching Quidditch? He wondered as he walked. Would the action be exciting or would it be boring? Would it start boring and then become exciting? He didn't know, but he was looking forward to finding out.

How will it be watching the game with Usagi? He wondered.

She had clearly been excited and eager to go. He wanted to think it was because of seeing a professional game, but he knew it was the chance to spend more time with him that had her reacting that way. Not that he could blame her with her feelings for him. Plus, he wanted to spend time with her too.

She had said she had never seen a professional baseball game, so it would be a new experience for the both of them. He was curious to see her reactions; both to the game and seeing him reacting since she seemed to like watching him experiencing new things. He was also curious to see what she would change into.

I'm so used to seeing her in her school uniform that it's always interesting to see her in regular clothes. He thought as he reached a subtle spot to Apparate from.

Mamoru willed himself home and disappeared on the spot only to reappear inside his apartment in the little hallway in front of the apartment door. Automatically he looked toward the perch where his familiar usually was, but Helios wasn't there. He simply shrugged at his absence before moving pass the kitchen and down the hallway to his study. He placed his school bag on his floor desk before heading to his bedroom.

He moved toward his closet and stepped inside and reached up to the top shelf. He grabbed a jewelry box side trunk and brought it out of the closet and placed it on the floor. He silently waved his hand over it and watched it enlarge to reveal that it was his old school trunk. Unlatching it he opened the lid and pulled out his Omnioculars, which lay on top being the last thing he had placed inside after he returned from attending the remembrance ceremony.

The device was brown with a lot adjustable knobs, and he knew he would have to change its appearance to look like non-magical binoculars. He hummed thoughtfully to himself as he lifted them to his eyes and checked to see if there was any footage on them. There wasn't so that wasn't something he had to worry about.

He lowered them from his eyes and concentrated on the image of a pair of binoculars he had seen before, and waved his hand over the magical seeing device. Instantly it turned black and the two small mounted telescopes smoothed out making the knobs appear to disappear. He carefully stroked his fingers over the Omnioculars and nodded as he felt that the knobs were still there.

As long as I remember which knob starts the recording that's all that matters. He thought, although he actually remembered what each and every knob did having studied the expensive thing after he bought it.

And if Usagi gets her hands on it I'll deal with any questions she has. Mamoru thought as he placed it on his bed. It would be another instance of her seeing something magical, and allow him to gage her reaction.

He closed the lid to his trunk and waved his hand over it, and watched as it shrunk back down to the size of a jewelry box. He picked it up and returned it to the shelf in his closet before exiting the narrow room. He stepped toward his bed and grabbed the disguised Omnioculars and turned to leave, but paused as he spotted his camera on his dresser next to his radio CD player combo.

Hmm..I can take pictures of Usagi and Motoki and have them take pictures of me. He considered and nodded to himself before he stepped toward his dresser.

He slipped the Omnioculars into his jacket pocket since it was large enough, and grabbed the camera and slipped the strap over his head so it hung from his neck. He made sure he had his wallet and his keys, since he never knew when he would need to actually use them, and left his bedroom to head to his personal designated Apparition point.

From there he Apparated back to the same area he had left from after parting ways with Usagi, and made his way back toward the Crown arcade/cafe.

When he arrived he easily saw that he was the first, which wasn't a surprise since it had been less than fifteen minutes since he had left the cafe with Usagi. He moved to the side of the stairs leading up to the cafe and leaned against them, to be out of the way of people wanting to go into the arcade or up to the cafe, and waited.

"Mamoru!" He heard his name being called in a familiar feminine voice a while later.

---

He looked over to his left and saw Usagi running toward him waving her hand in the air to get his attention. He stepped away from the stairs he was leaning against and turned to watch her.

She had changed out of her school uniform and into a dark blue turtleneck shirt, fitted khaki capri pants that stopped in the middle of her shins, and a white hooded zip up sweater with matching shoes.

Mamoru had never seen her wearing pants before. It was clear to him that she preferred skirts and dresses. Still, she looked good and he thought she might be warm if her shirt and sweater held up under the cold air as it grew later.

"Hey." He said as she reached him.

"Hey you." Usagi said as she stopped in front of him. "Have you been waiting long?" She asked as she adjusted her small purse on her hip.

"A little while." He said with a shrug. "I just had to drop my school bag off."

"And grab something." She added as she gestured to the camera hanging around his neck.

"Yeah." He agreed. "I figured it would be nice to have some pictures of the experience."

"Good idea." She said.

Mamoru nodded in agreement as he took in her outfit again. Now that she was close he could see that her shirt was actually a sweater so that was sure to help toward keeping her warm later, but he was slightly concerned about her lower legs. He guessed he would just have to keep an eye on her to see if she was getting cold.

"Do you think a lot of people will be there?" He asked curiously as he moved his eyes back to her face. He was picturing a crowd similar to a Quidditch game, but not as large since Quidditch was the only sport witches and wizards had.

"I think so since it's a professional game. Every time I've caught one on TV there's been a full stadium." She said before she shrugged. "I guess it will depend on the teams, and how good or bad they are. Motoki might know."

Mamoru nodded before he looked up and down the sidewalk to see if he could spot Motoki or the girl he was bringing from the description he remembered.

I wonder if Usagi would like Quidditch. He considered thoughtfully as he looked back to her.

It was a violent sport, there was no denying that, something he knew from experience, but that didn't mean she wouldn't enjoy it. It was also exciting and fast paced. She might have a preferred position once she understood the game and could focus on that.

Although, I doubt it. Each position has its own dangers, and you can't just ignore the whole game in favor of one part of it. He thought as he remembered back on all the games he had seen and played in.

Almost fifteen minutes later, just before the meeting time, Motoki showed up with a young woman in the same direction they had all arrived from.

She stood at his height with long reddish-brown hair and burgundy eyes. She had on a pink striped shirt under a white jack and light blue jeans with white shoes, and Motoki wore black jeans, a navy blue pullover hooded sweater, and black shoes.

"Hey you two!" Motoki said with a wave.

"Hey." Mamoru said, and Usagi waved with a smile from where she stood at his side.

"Mamoru, Usagi, this Reika." Motoki said as he looked to his date. "Reika, these are my friends Mamoru and Usagi." He introduced them as he gestured to each of them.

"Hello. It's nice to meet you." Reika said.

"It's nice to meet you too." Usagi said, and Mamoru nodded along, not feeling the need to repeat her words.

"You guys ready?" Motoki said with a grin.

"Yeah!" Usagi said with a grin of her own.

"I'm definitely ready." Mamoru said with a small smile.

"Me too." Reika said quietly with a smile.

"Alright then let's go." Motoki said as he gestured for them to follow him.

They moved away from the stairs they had been standing next to and walked down the sidewalk in the opposite direction they had all arrived from. They stopped at the corner and crossed the street to their left and continued down that sidewalk. There was less people there, so the pair were able to walk side by side.

Mamoru took advantage of that and wrapped his arm around Motoki's shoulders as he moved closer to him, and watched his friend look at him curiously.

"Do you want me to take pictures of you and Reika?" He asked him quietly.

"I want to say yes, but you're talking quietly for a reason." Motoki said just as quietly.

"It's just me being cautious." Mamoru assured him. "Instead of just doing it I'm asking because what if you decide against her or things don't work out between you two. She doesn't know yet right?"

"Right." Motoki confirmed, knowing he was talking about him being a wizard. "Does Usagi know yet?" He asked quietly.

"No, but she has met my familiar." Mamoru answered quietly. "She seems to like him and isn't afraid of him, so that's one step closer to her knowing." He added, and Motoki nodded.

"Let me know when you tell her. I want to know how she reacts." He said quietly, and Mamoru nodded. "And I'll think about the pictures and let you know. You're right that I might not want pictures around if things don't work out."

"Alright." Mamoru said before he moved away and looked to Usagi.

She returned his look curiously, but didn't ask what he and Motoki had been talking about so quietly. He smiled lightly and bumped her shoulder with his arm, happy that she didn't intrude and wasn't being nosy, and watched as she grinned up at him happily and moved a step closer to him.

They eventually reached a subway station and walked down the stairs with some other people going in the same direction. They went to the machines off to the side and bought tickets for the ride, Mamoru and Motoki sharing a look both knowing that if the girls knew their secret they could just Apparate instead of spending money, and headed for the turnstiles. They scanned their tickets and went through and headed down to wait for the train they needed.

A little less than ten minutes later the train they needed arrived and they filed on with others and found seats together. Mamoru asked where exactly they were going, knowing it was a stadium, but wanting to know the name and what it looked like, but Motoki refused to tell.

"You'll see when we get there." He said, knowing this was something new for Mamoru.

He sighed in slight disappointment, and then rolled his eyes at Usagi as she laughed at him.

Just over twenty minutes later they reached a station and Motoki got up causing the other three go get up and follow him off the train. They made their way through the subway station and up to street level. Mamoru immediately looked around curiously as he tried to spot where the game was going to be, but didn't see anything that looked like a stadium.

Motoki and Usagi laughed at him, knowing what he was doing, but he just shrugged as they began to walk down the sidewalk.

They turned a corner and continued down to the end of the sidewalk before crossing the street and continuing on to the end of that sidewalk. They crossed the street to their right before crossing to the opposite and walking down that sidewalk so they wouldn't have to cross the street up ahead. They turned the corner once they reached the end and continued on walking with the flow of foot traffic.

There were tall buildings around so Mamoru didn't see anything that could be a stadium where baseball could be played. However, he did see people here and there walking in the same direction as them wearing what he thought were baseball jerseys; especially since they all seemed to be the same colors.

When they reached the end of the sidewalk Mamoru's eyes widened as he spotted the unmistakable forms of a Ferris wheel and a roller coaster across the wide busy intersection. He thought that was wild to have that roller coaster basically in the middle of the city, but he was already game to try it out at some point. Then his eyes shifted to the left and his eyes widened again as he spotted a massive domed building with a white rooftop.

"Wow!" Usagi gasped as she spotted the building as well.

"Welcome to Tokyo Dome City." Motoki said as the light changed and they began to cross the street. "That's obviously the Ferris wheel, Big O, and the roller coaster is called Thunder Dolphin."

Usagi and Mamoru shared a look and smiled at the mention of the Ferris wheel, and silently wondered if they would get a chance to go on it after the game.

"Over there is a merry-go-round called the Venus Lagoon," He added as he pointed further down the street to their left. "and the tall one next to it is called the Sky Flower."

They reached the other side and waited for the light to change so they could cross the street again to the side where the Ferris wheel was, and once it had they walked across the street and followed Motoki down a walkway that led to a wide walking bridge that led to the massive domed building.

The four of them walked across the bridge with other people, and passed by what looked like an entrance to Mamoru since people were going that way wearing jerseys and hats. They continued on down a wide flight of stairs, and Motoki gestured toward another entrance where even more people were headed to and entering.

"Welcome to Tokyo Dome." He said before he pulled out the tickets and handed one to Reika, Mamoru, and Usagi each.

They thanked him and looked at the tickets to see that the game was between the Yomiuri Giants and the Tokyo Yakult Swallows.

Mamoru looked around and saw large posters wrapped around massive pillars that had the word Giants on them with an image of one of the players, a different player for each pillar, and figured that meant the Yomiuri Giants were the home team.

The small group moved into one of the lines that were weaved through steel barricade fences, and waited their turn before their tickets were scanned and they were waved inside. They passed through the open glass doors and followed Motoki as he led them to their assigned seats.

As Usagi walked at Mamoru's side behind Reika she was trying to take in the sights, having never been to a professional game before, and watch Mamoru for his reactions too even as she sensed his emotions. So far they were both the same; curious about what they were seeing, which was food and drink stands, merchandise stands and stations, and the occasional restrooms.

They walked pass the last food stand and both their eyes widened as the side opened up to show the bright green field with a slightly sloping lower section of blue seats that led right down to the field and circled it. The lines that made up the baseball diamond were white, and each base plus the pitchers mound was surrounded in dirt. It was an awesome sight with people dotting seats and others heading to their seats, but she quickly looked back to her friend/crush to see his reaction.

Mamoru's eyes flickered all over the place as they walked. The place was huge and spacious but not the massive size he thought it would be from the outside, and from what he had seen twice now with professional Quidditch stadiums. He didn't think that was surprising though since more people would attend a Quidditch game since it was the only sport the magical population had.

He followed Motoki as he and Reika turned into a stairway that led through two sections of seating along the first base line, and walked down along the stairs until they turned into a row that was only four back from the field. They walked along the cement ground, the seats of the chairs folded up making their way easier, and stopped almost halfway along the row.

"These are us." Motoki said as he gestured to the four seats.

They all nodded, seeing that the number on the seat matched the number on their tickets, and sat down; Usagi and Reika on the ends and Mamoru and Motoki next to each other in between them.

"Here. Can you take my picture?" Mamoru asked as he pulled the strap of his camera over his head and handed it to Motoki.

"Yeah sure." Motoki said and got up with his friend.

While Mamoru simply turned around and sat on the back of the seat in front of them Motoki climbed over his seat to stand in the row behind them. He lifted the camera and looked through the viewfinder made sure a good portion of the field was in the frame since he knew this picture would likely end up being seen by his family and friends back in England.

"Ready?" He asked.

"Ready." Mamoru answered before he gave a slight smile.

"Done!" Motoki said after he took the picture. "One more! Usagi, why don't join him?" He suggested as he looked to her, wanting to give Mamoru a little push to help that relationship happen. That was part of why he suggested he bring Usagi. He knew Mamoru could use her cheerfulness in his life in a more meaningful way then as just a friend.

Usagi looked to Mamoru and raised an eyebrow, and watched him nod and sensed his agreement. She smiled and popped up from her seat and turned around and sat on the back of the seat next to him and smiled at Motoki. She watched him lift the camera to his face and then blinked as she felt Mamoru slip is arm around her shoulders. Her smile turned into a grin and she leaned into him as she gazed at the camera.

"All done." Motoki said as he lowered the camera.

"Thanks." Mamoru said as he stood and accepted the camera as his friend handed it back to him.

"Yes thanks." Usagi said, still smiling, happy that she had been given the chance to be close to Mamoru and happy with the surprise of him wrapping his arm around her.

"You're welcome." Motoki said to both of them, amused as they all returned to their seats.

As they waited for the game to start they all chatted about their day and what they had done as they watched the seats gradually fill and the section around them get louder. This then drifted into Motoki explaining the rules of the game to Mamoru along with the positions of each player that would take the field, and different plays and terms so he could understand what was happening.

"Did you get all of that?" Motoki asked.

"I think so, but if I don't understand when I see a play or if I forget I'll just ask you." Mamoru said, and his friend nodded.

He looked out across the field and around the seats and realized that the stadium had filled up without him noticing. He saw a sea of orange in the seats with dots of navy blue here and there, and other miscellaneous colors of people who must not have worn either team's colors. Then he turned his attention back to the field and, after listening to Motoki explain the different player positions, he realized how close they would be to the main action.

"These are good seats aren't they?" He half said half asked their little group.

"I think they are." Usagi said as she looked to them. "We're practically right across from the first base, and that's where a lot of contact outs happen if the team is good."

"They are good seats." Motoki agreed. "For that reason and more."

"It's about to start!" Usagi said excitedly as upbeat music began to play through the stadium.

Mamoru quickly pull his Omnioculars out of his pocket and brought them up to his eyes. He aimed them at the field and zoomed out so he got all of the diamond within view and started recording just in time. However, his eyes widened in surprise when what was unmistakably cheerleaders ran onto the field along with what had to be the team's mascots.

The women wore a white, orange, and black sleeveless top, a matching mini skirt, loose black leggings over their lower legs, and black shoes. They held large round clusters of bright white, black, and orange streamers in each hand, and the streamers fluttered with their every movement.

The mascots were orange rabbits, or at least with a large rabbit head, fury arms, and chunky legs, in what must be the team uniform.

The women started dancing in sync to the music once they were in place on the field along the third and first base lines and behind the pitcher's mound, and all Mamoru could do was stare in surprise and continue to record.

After the cheerleaders finished their routine, that seemed to be for the purpose of energizing the fans, they and the mascots left the field.

The Giants then took the field; jogging out of the dugout and spreading around the diamond, the center, and into the outfield, jogging or running over depending on their positions.

They wore a white jersey, matching pants, black socks, and black hats. The jerseys had 'Giants' in bold letters across the front in black and outlined in orange, and on the back was the players name and number in the same style. The pants had an orange stripe running down the sides, and the hats had a bold orange overlapping Y and G on the front.

"What was that?" Mamoru said after he stopped recording and lowered his Omnioculars. He could understand the mascots, but the cheerleaders were unexpected. He'd never heard of baseball having cheerleaders.

"Cheerleaders." Motoki said with a grin, having enjoyed the brief show with the set of women lined up and dancing near them.

"I know that, but I did not expect them. I've never heard of baseball having cheerleaders." Mamoru said as he glanced out to the players warming up.

"Well, now you know." Usagi said with a little smile, having sensed his surprise. "What I want to know is what's with the binoculars?" She asked.

"Yeah what's with that?" Motoki asked as he eyed the device. "I wanted to ask when you first pulled them out, but you seemed so focused I didn't want to interrupt." He added with a grin and wiggled his eyebrows.

Mamoru rolled his eyes and shook his head.

"I brought them so I could see the action better." He answered.

"But we're so close you don't really need them." Usagi pointed out as she looked out to the players and then back to her friend/crush.

"Ah, but these are special and do a bit more then just allow me to see better." Mamoru said as he looked at her, and watched her frown in confusion. "Feel here." He said as he grabbed her hand and gently moved her fingertips over the device so she could feel the invisible knobs.

Usagi gasped and her eyes widened as she felt things that were not visible on the binoculars.

"What..?" She said in confusion as she looked to him.

Mamoru gazed right back at her for a few long moments before he nodded lightly.

"Let me show you what I mean." He said before he brought the Omnioculars back up to his eyes and used one of the knobs to rewind what he had just recorded.

"What's going on?" Motoki asked as he leaned over to him, nearly speaking into his ear so he wouldn't be heard by either his date or Usagi.

"They're Omnioculars." Mamoru said quietly as he glanced to him, and watched his eyes widen. "I brought them back with me after the remembrance ceremony for something like this." He added as he gestured around them with a hand.

"Ah I understand." Motoki said, knowing his friend could record games and show them to his friends and family back in England when he went to visit.

"Alright Usagi." Mamoru said as he leaned toward her and began to hold up the Omnioculars so she could look into them. "You have to be quiet okay."

Usagi nodded rapidly, extremely curious about what made these binoculars so special, and leaned forward to look into the eyepieces. At first all she saw was the field but it was empty, and then she suddenly heard music and then the cheerleaders run onto the field. She gasped loudly in surprise, unable to hold in the sound, and watched the entire dance routine; she could even hear the cheers that had happened at certain parts of the dance.

"How?" She breathed out, leaning back as the cheerleaders left the field, and looked to Mamoru. How could a pair of binoculars record and play like it was a video camera?!

"Just another one of my abilities." He said, and her eyes widened.

She remembered him saying that when she had asked about making the buses fly when Rei was awakened as a senshi, and she wondered if he had somehow used his abilities as Tuxedo Kamen to make the binoculars record and play the way it had.

Or maybe it's something else and yet related since there are things on it that I can't see but he used them to work it. She thought as she looked at the mysterious binoculars, and belatedly nodded slowly at his words.

Mamoru nodded in return and brought the Omnioculars up to his eyes to adjust the view so he could see the field in real time again. He was pleased that Usagi had gotten the clue he had given her. She likely thought it had something to do with his abilities as Tuxedo Kamen, but that was fine since many of those abilities was his magic.

Still, she handled the sight well just as she did when meeting Helios, which is a good sign that she might not react badly to learning I'm a wizard. He thought as he watched a player he hadn't noticed before walk over to the home plate holding a wooden bat.

His uniform consisted of a navy blue jersey with 'Yakult' in bold cursive letters across the front in green, and beneath it on the left side was their number also in green. On the back was his name and number in the same green bold lettering but not in cursive. White pants with a navy blue stripe down the sides, navy blue socks, and a navy blue hat with a white Y and S pressed against each other on the front.

Mamoru started recording and a few moments later the pitcher threw the first pitch of the game, which according to Motoki was a standard fast ball, and was also a strike as the batter swung and missed it entirely. He stopped recording after the first three innings, and put his Omnioculars away to focus on the game without the distraction.

He had no trouble following the ball when it was thrown or hit. The throws were fast, but not compared to a snitch, which moved by magical means instead of human arm power. As the game progressed he was introduced to the 'double play' and the 'in the park home run'.

The double play was from the Giants getting two players from the Swallows out first at the second base and then quickly at the first base, and the in the park home run was by one of the Swallows hitting the ball out to the deepest part of the outfield.

It landed in the space between two of the outfielders and bounced around on the ground before it could be picked up, and by the time they were able to get it back into the infield the batter had already raced around the diamond and reached home plate.

Beyond those events Mamoru liked how the crowd reacted to different plays or when the ball was hit in a certain way. Sometimes everyone made the same exclamation at the exact same time so it echoed loudly around the stadium. Didn't matter if it was a groan, a gasp, or a cry of anger or outrage. He'd never seen that particular reaction in Quidditch, and he liked it.

Just before the bottom of the fourth inning started they began to discuss food, what was available and what they wanted, and Motoki and Usagi volunteered to go. The two got to their feet and began to scoot sideways pass those in their row until they reached the isle and began to head up the stairs together.

"Thank you for inviting me along." Usagi said as they walked. "I've been enjoying every bit of it along with Mamoru's reactions to everything."

"You're welcome. I've been enjoying his reactions too; especially to the cheerleaders." Motoki replied. "And I could definitely tell you were enjoying his reactions; especially when I took your picture and he put his arm around you." He teased.

Usagi blushed, but didn't deny it at all.

"I'm definitely enjoying spending time with him." She said with a shrug.

"So how long have you liked him?" Motoki asked outright; curious to get a bit of her point of view of what was going on between her and Mamoru.

"Almost from the day I met him." Usagi answered honestly as they began to walk along the corridor looking for the specific foods they wanted. "It grew from spending time with him with his tutoring me, studying together, and taking him to experience different things."

"Ah." Motoki hummed as he nodded slightly.

"So are you dating Reika?" She asked, seeing it as only fair since he was asking about her and Mamoru.

"Not yet. I'm still getting to know her, but I think I will if things between us continue to go well." He said.

"I wish you luck." She said.

"Good luck to you too." Motoki said. "I'm rooting for you both." He added sincerely.

"Thanks." Usagi said with a smile, happy that Mamoru's only other friend in the country, that she knew of, wanted them to get together.

Meanwhile, Mamoru looked over to Motoki's date and decided to make the effort to try and make some small talk; mindful that his friend could really make her his girlfriend and he would be seeing more of her.

"So are you enjoying the game so far?" He asked as he turned slightly to look at her across the empty seat between them.

"It's okay." Reika answered simply as she looked to him.

"Have you been to a baseball game before?" He asked curiously.

"No." She said as she shook her head. "You?" She asked in return.

"No. This is a first for me." Mamoru said as he looked back to field in time to see one of the Giants hit the ball between third and second base and run to first base. "Motoki tells me you two go to school together. What are you studying?" He asked, moving away from the game since he wasn't getting much from her.

"Oh I'm studying mineralogy." She said, eyes brightening up and becoming animated.

He listened half in interest half in boredom as she began to explain in detail about what she was focusing on in her education. That she was studying the chemistry, crystal structure, and physical properties of minerals, and was planning on specializing in mineral origin and formation. She then began to talk about crystals and gemstones and how they formed in nature, and the history of the earliest writings about them from ancient Babylonia.

He could admit it was an interesting subject, but it was also a dry one in his opinion. Dry and heavy, and less and less interesting the more he heard. Maybe Motoki found it interesting to listen to, and understand, and that was what caught his attention about her. He didn't know. Hopefully his friend knew what he was doing, and it wasn't all about her looks.

The game had progressed to the last out of the top of the fifth inning when Usagi and Motoki returned with food and drinks. Fries, crepes, and milkshakes and slushy's were on the menu as they carefully resumed their seats and handed Mamoru and Reika their share.

They enjoyed their food and drink as the game continued, and with the last out at the bottom of the ninth inning the game was over. The Giants had lost to the Swallows with a final score of five to one, but Mamoru thought it was still a good game.

It wasn't as exciting as Quidditch since it wasn't fast and full of brutal action. In fact, the game ended up being slow a majority of the time, but there were instances where it got exciting when the teams started getting people on the bases back to back, and especially when they scored.

The pairs began to leave their seats and stream out of the stadium with all the other baseball fans as they chatted about the game and what they liked and didn't about it.

They headed back in the same direction they came in intending to use the same subway entrance, but before they got far Mamoru's eyes landed on the Ferris wheel. He hummed quietly to himself as he saw that it was still running, and glanced to Usagi walking at his side.

"Do you want to go on the Ferris wheel?" He asked before he could change his mind.

Usagi's eyes widened in surprise as she looked up at him. She honestly hadn't thought they would go ride on the wheel even though she had seen he had clearly noted its significance to them. Not with Motoki and his potential girlfriend with them.

"Yes." She said softly as she nodded, and he nodded in return before he looked to Motoki who was walking slightly in front of them with Reika.

"Hey Motoki," Mamoru said, and watched him look over his shoulder at him. "We're going to go ride on the Ferris wheel. You two can leave without us if you want to."

"Would you like to ride too?" Motoki asked Reika, and watched her look over to the wheel and nod as she looked back to him. "We'll go ride too."

Mamoru nodded and the four of them headed in the direction of the Ferris wheel, and once they arrived they got in line to wait their turn since they weren't the only ones wanting to catch a ride after the game. Nearly half an hour passed before they reached the wheel and it was instantly decided they would take two separate gondolas. Mamoru paid for himself and Usagi while Motoki paid for himself and Reika, and they entered their red gondolas.

The interior had orange bench-like seats that could sit what looked like 4 people inside. Mamoru sat next to the far window on his right, and after a quick pause Usagi sat in the seat next to him. The door closed on their gondola and they relaxed as it began to move forward and upward.

"So you really enjoyed the game?" Usagi asked even though he had already said he thought it was a good game.

"I did." Mamoru answered as he looked to her. "It was slow, but when the action picked up it was exciting."

"Does that mean you're a fan now?" She asked curiously.

"No. I would need to watch more games to see if it holds my interest enough." He said. "What about you?"

"No. I like it well enough to watch it whenever, but not enough to buy merchandise and root for a single team." She answered.

"Ah I'll keep that in mind." He replied.

"So what do you think of Reika?" She asked as she glanced behind her through the window at their gondola. They were seated with their backs to them.

"I don't know." He said with a shrug. "I don't think she really enjoyed the game or the atmosphere of the crowd."

"Yeah. She was really quiet, but then none of us were really talking throughout the game." Usagi said. "Maybe that's just her personality or maybe sporting events aren't her thing. Maybe she just wanted to try it in order to spend time with Motoki."

"All those are definitely possibilities." Mamoru agreed. "She was definitely interested and lively when she talked about her focus of study in school. Goodness that was hard to listen to."

"What was it?" She asked curiously.

"She's studying mineralogy." He answered.

"What's that?" She asked slowly as she bit her lip; hating that she didn't know, and looked foolish in front of him.

"Don't worry. I didn't know either." He reassured her. "She said it was the study of the chemistry, crystal structure, and physical properties of minerals." He said and shrugged.

"She became very animated and lively while she was describing it and even went further into details. It was interesting, but not enough that I would want to get into a discussion about it. I just thought I should make the effort to make some kind of conversation with her and be friendly in case she eventually becomes Motoki's girlfriend." He explained.

"Well, as long as Motoki finds what she says interesting I suppose that's all that matters. Well that and him having welcoming friends." She replied.

"True." He agreed. "Anyway, her reaction to what she's studying is why I changed what I wanted to do with myself after I finish my current studies. I wanted to be just as excited as she is when I talk about or think about what I wanted to study and do with my life."

"And is that the way you feel with wanting to be a doctor?" Usagi asked since she remembered him saying he wanted to be that instead of something in law enforcement.

"I'm happy about it, but not excited yet." Mamoru said. "I don't think I'll be excited until I start to actually study for it, and I also have no idea how excited I'll be if the material is really hard even though that's not going to stop me."

"I can't wait to learn how hard it is, and how excited you'll be." She said.

"I'll tell you when I start." He said easily, knowing that by the time he started she should know the truth of what he was.

"Thanks." She said with a smile.

With that the two spent their time on the Ferris wheel enjoying the view from various heights, and even taking a few pictures. Mamoru took a picture of Usagi seated on the seat across from him, she took one of him from her seat, and then she returned to her seat next to him and they decided to try to take one of them together; though neither of them knew if it would come out right.

After their time on the Ferris wheel was over the pairs left the gondolas and began to make their way toward the same subway station they had used to get to the area. The train ride took the same amount of time it did to get to the area, and they were soon filing off the train and walking up from the subway station to street level.

They reached the area they had originally met up at, passing across the street from the Crown arcade and cafe, both of which were dark and closed up at that time of the evening, and paused at the corner of the sidewalk since they all were going in different directions.

"This is us." Motoki said as he gestured around the corner, signaling that he and Reika wouldn't be crossing the street in any direction, but continuing down that sidewalk instead. "I had a good time."

"Me too!" Usagi said.

"Same here." Mamoru said. "Thanks for inviting us." He added, and Usagi nodded in agreement.

"You're welcome. I'm glad you both enjoyed yourselves." Motoki said.

"It was nice meeting you." Usagi said kindly to Reika, and Mamoru nodded in agreement as he looked to his friend's date.

"It was nice to meet you both too." Reika said.

"Bye." Motoki said with a wave.

"Bye." Mamoru and Usagi said at the same time as they waved, and watched the pair begin to walk down the sidewalk.

"This is you too isn't it?" Usagi said after a few moments since she knew he usually crossed the street and walked straight even if it was usually on the other side of the street from where they currently were.

"Actually I wanted to walk you home if that's okay." Mamoru said as he looked away from the pair and to her instead.

He knew with her being Sailor Moon she could handle herself, especially since he had seen her out at night during a couple of fights, but he hadn't seen her out at night as just regular Usagi. And it was late; he just wanted her to be safe, so he figured the best way to make sure she was was to make sure she got home safely himself.

"Sure!" She said with a soft smile. She had absolutely no problem with that. Not only did it show his care and affection for her it also gave her an example of how he would be as a boyfriend.

The pair walked across the street as the light changed and continued down the sidewalk Usagi usually walked after they parted ways, and began chatting about what they planned to do the next day if anything.

~HPxXxMC~

Usagi and Naru silently folded up their clothes as they focused on getting their things put away before they left the locker room. Usagi had called her best friend that morning and asked if she wanted to hangout today. Thankfully she didn't already have plans and agreed, and now they were at an indoor swimming pool ready to play and relax.

Usagi was wearing a pink two piece swimsuit with red lining. The top looked like a sports bra with the straps tied securely behind her neck, and the bottom looked like panties. Naru, meanwhile, wore a pale teal two piece swimsuit. The top was a halter with a teardrop keyhole, and the bottom was boy shorts.

They closed the lockers they had chosen, grabbed their towels, and began to make their way to the pool; smelling the strong scent of chlorine the closer they got. They passed through double doors that were wide open and saw the pool. Judging by the lines at the bottom of it it was five lanes wide, though there are no designated lanes, and long; taking up nearly the entire length of the large room.

There were people all over the place, but mostly toward the middle and shallow end of the pool. There were mostly kids and teens in the pool, but there were some adults as well. The rest of the adults were sitting on benches and others were sitting around the edges of the pool with their legs dangling in the water.

Naru and Usagi paused and shared a look before they silently moved toward the deep end since no one was over there. They both knew how to swim so they saw no problem hanging out there.

They placed their towels down close to the edge, and Usagi wasted no time easing into the water. She had thankfully braided her streams of her in the locker room, so she wouldn't have to worry about the long length drifting all over the place while she was moving around. She held on to the edge with one hand as Naru sat down and let her legs dangle in the water, took a deep breath, and pinched her nose with her free hand before she let go and submerged herself fully in the water.

She slowly opened her eyes and looked around through the greenish clear water around her.

I wonder if Mamoru would be willing to try swimming with me or if he even knows how to swim. She thought as she released her nose and slowly moved her arms and legs to keep herself from sinking. Then again swimming would involve taking off clothes. I would be covered in a swimsuit, but he'd likely be in swim trunks, so he'd be showing more skin then I think I could handle.

She saw Naru flick her foot at her, catching her attention, and she kicked her legs until she broke the surface. She took a deep breath as she pushed her wet bangs out of her eyes and looked to her best friend.

"How's the water?" Naru asked.

"It's nice. I'm still adjusting to the temperature, but that will stop soon." Usagi answered, and her friend nodded.

"So how are things going with Mamoru?" Naru asked as she slowly swung her legs back and forth in the water.

Usagi smiled and sighed dreamily.

"They're going very well." She answered. "I'm of course still getting tutoring from him and hanging out with him nearly every day afterward." She added, and Naru nodded.

"Oh!" Usagi exclaimed, perking up as much as she could in the water. "Yesterday we went to a baseball game at Tokyo Dome."

"Who was playing?" Naru asked. She wasn't much of a fan, but she still knew the names of some of the teams.

"It was the Yomiuri Giants and the Tokyo Yakult Swallows." Usagi answered. "Motoki got tickets, and invited us along with a girl he's seeing. I couldn't help thinking of it as a double date, but I was careful not to let Mamoru know I was thinking that."

"I bet you still acted on it at least some." Naru said with a smile.

"I did a little bit, and Motoki helped some." She said. "It was Mamoru's first time seeing a baseball game, so he wanted to take pictures. Motoki insisted on taking one of me and Mamoru together, and he surprised me by wrapping his arm around my shoulders for it."

"Little steps." Naru said as she nodded, knowing he was still mourning his last girlfriend. But he's showing signs of returning her feelings even if he isn't saying anything. She thought.

"Yeah." Usagi agreed. "I'm not in a hurry." She added, and Naru nodded.

"How did he like the game with it being his first?" Naru asked curiously.

"He liked it well enough; thought it was slow, but exciting when the action picked up." Usagi answered. "And he was surprised by the cheerleaders. He had never heard of the sport having them."

"Maybe they don't have cheerleaders for it in other countries or at least in England." Naru said thoughtfully.

"Yeah that's probably the case." Usagi agreed. "Anyway, after the game we rode the Ferris wheel, and after we split off from Motoki and his date he walked me home."

"Has he done that before?" Naru asked as her eyes widened a bit.

"No. That was a first." Usagi answered with a sigh before she began to describe what happened.

~xXx~

Usagi held in a smile as she walked at Mamoru's side with her hands in the pockets of her sweater. She wanted to wrap her arms around his arm and lean into him, but she once again reminded herself that this was not a date no matter how much she allowed herself to think of it as one.

He was only walking her home, but that simple action was revealing to her. He was looking out for her safety, but he had never escorted her home before. Then again she had never stayed out this late with him before.

Still, she thought this was a turning point of sorts between them. All the other times he had stayed with her he had stopped in the area of the Crown cafe and arcade and parted ways with her there, so this was truly special to her.

This would be the first time he walked her home, and the first time he saw where she lived. Would he do this again? Walk her home again? Regardless of the time of day? She couldn't wait to find out.

As they reached her neighborhood she glanced up at Mamoru, sensing his curiosity, and watched him look around. She wondered what he thought of the area. It was quiet, so he might like that since his apartment was in a quiet area.

She wondered if the houses looked different than what he had seen in England, and then she found herself wondering about the houses he said he had lived in. What did they look like? Did he like them? She wished she could see them.

She eventually guided him around a corner and they walked a little more than halfway down the sidewalk, passing houses and parked cars, before she slowed to a stop in front of a house with wall fence around it.

"This is home." Usagi said simply as she gestured to the house.

"Wow! That's some fence." Mamoru said as he looked at it.

"Yeah." She said as she glanced at it.

"At least your family has privacy from nosy people passing by." He said as he looked to her.

"True." She agreed. "At least from street level. I'm sure the people who live across the street can see from their second floor."

"Ah. Well there is that." He said as he turned to look at the houses across the street.

"That's my room over there." She said as she pointed to the dark windows on the second floor with the balcony.

"I'll make sure to remember that." He said as he smiled his small smile at her.

Usagi blushed and looked down as she pulled at one of her sleeves.

"I had a good time. Thanks for inviting." She said as she looked back up to him. "I especially enjoyed the Ferris wheel."

"I enjoyed the Ferris wheel too, and I'm glad you were able to come. I know you enjoy seeing me experience new things." Mamoru said.

"Yeah." She agreed with a smile.

"Just wait! I'm sure a time will come where you'll be experiencing something new, and I'll get to watch you." He said.

She thought of seeing his pet owl and looking through his strange binoculars, and wondered what other new things she could experience with him.

"I can't wait!" She said with a light laugh before she sighed and began to shuffle her feet in hesitation. She didn't want to leave him yet.

"Come here." Mamoru said as he shifted his camera behind him and held his arms open wide.

Usagi didn't hesitate to step toward him, seeing he was actually welcoming her into his personal space, and wrap her arms around him in a hug. She sighed as she felt his arms close around her, and enjoyed the rare feeling of being so close. After a few long moments his arms loosened and she took that as a sign the hug was over and it was time to move out of his space, so she released him and stepped back.

"I'll see you Monday if nothing comes up before then." She said, knowing a youma attack could happen any time.

"Monday it is then." He agreed. "If nothing comes up before then as you said."

"Bye!" She said with a wave as she stepped back toward the opening in the fence.

"Bye." He said with a wave of his own.

~xXx~

"Thankfully my parents didn't see him." She said as she floated on her back in front of her friend, having made the shift while she was talking.

"Do they know about him?" Naru asked.

"My mom knows that I have a tutor, that he's a guy as well as his name, and I'm assuming she told my dad, but they don't know that I hang out with him a lot." Usagi said. "They definitely don't know that I went to the game with him. I just told my mom that it was a group of four friends going together."

Naru nodded.

"Will you ever tell them?" She asked curiously.

"I might tell them if there's ever anything to tell." Usagi said as she idly kicked a leg up out of the water.

Naru nodded again, and figured that was understandable. Right now Mamoru was only her friend and tutor, but if she ever managed to get him as her boyfriend that would be different.

"What do you think he's doing right now?" She asked.

"He's probably studying." Usagi said. "He said he would, and that's what he usually does, but he could be doing other things too. Maybe I've influenced him and he's watching a movie or reading a manga instead of studying. Maybe he's not even home, and out doing something interesting instead."

"I can't wait for you guys to get together!" Naru said before she eased into the water. "You two look good together, and I know he's been a good influence on you."

"Really?" Usagi asked. She knew he had a positive influence on her and was aware that others had noticed the changes in her, but it was different to hear someone else say it.

"Yeah!" Naru answered as she began to move away from the wall and tread water. "You've been to school on time consistently, you've had your homework done and handed in on time, you've been studying more, and your grades have gone up." She said.

"Aside from that you've been calmer and less excitable." She added. "You've still been excited about things, but it's more muted than usual."

"Wow." Usagi said as she stopped floating and shifted herself upright in the water. "I mean I noticed those things too, but I didn't think they were that noticeable."

"Maybe not to everyone else, but to your best friend they are." Naru replied.

"Do you think my parents have noticed?" Usagi asked. She didn't think they had or if they did then neither of them had said anything to her.

"Well, you said your mom knows that you're getting tutoring, so maybe she's noticed since you told her." Naru said thoughtfully.

"Maybe." Usagi said just as thoughtfully. "If she has I'm sure she's happy about it." She added, remembering her surprise and pride at learning she was getting tutoring.

"Me too." Naru said.

"Now I wonder if Mamoru has noticed. Or maybe the way I am around him makes it so he's only ever seen me this way." Usagi said.

"There has to be a difference from the way you were when you two first met and now." Naru said. "Maybe he's noticed but doesn't feel the need to say anything."

Usagi nodded as she idly looked at the other people messing around in the water.

"He probably has since he's observant like that." She said, and then sighed heavily. "I hope we actually do get together. I like him so much! And I know he likes me as more than a friend. I've seen it! Even walking me home yesterday was a sign of it, but I don't know if he'll ever act on it."

"And you won't do it because of his grief over his last girlfriend." Naru said as she watched her.

"Yeah." Usagi said as she nodded. "And I don't want to pressure him or try to force him into something he doesn't want or isn't ready for."

"I think you two will eventually get together." Naru said thoughtfully. "I don't know for sure, so don't base your hopes off this, but I think if he didn't like you as more than a friend he wouldn't bother spending so much time with you."

"He wouldn't hangout with you after your tutoring or those occasional times on the weekends you've mentioned. Maybe he's just waiting until he's not grieving anymore or until he's ready to start another relationship." She added.

Usagi nodded slowly as she moved to keep her head above water.

"Just keep doing what you're doing and being you. He clearly likes that, so it's just a matter of being patient I think." Naru said.

"Okay. Be me, and be patient." Usagi said as she closed her eyes briefly. Yeah. I have to keep being patient. And doing what I've been doing to show him that I still like him. She thought. He's been opening up more, especially after learning he's Tuxedo Kamen; and being able to sense his emotions.

She'd been ignoring them for the most part since she didn't want to just spend her time monitoring his emotions, but they were there in the back of her mind. He was calm right now, and she liked that. So far since being able to sense his emotions she had felt him being surprised, shocked, calm, confused, amused, frustrated, curious, thoughtful, proud, horrified, and unnerved.

There were some things that flashed so quickly that she couldn't tell what they were, but she knew she hadn't sensed sadness and anger from him yet. And she wasn't particularly looking forward to it either. Actually she hoped she never sensed those or at least never in relation to her. She never wanted to do anything that made him sad or mad.

Usagi pushed her thoughts aside and the two friends began to swim and play around and laugh as they got splashed and dunked. An hour passed before they decided they'd had enough and got out of the pool and grabbed their towels before heading back to the locker room. They showered quickly and dried off, Usagi taking the time to get as much water out of her hair as possible, before they got dressed.

Naru wore a short brown pleated skirt, a teal shirt with a matching bow in her hair, a blue Jean jacket over it, and brown ankle boots. Usagi, meanwhile, wore tan yoga pants, a lavender pullover hoodie sweater with an image of a white rabbit on the front, and white shoes.

They grabbed their bags with their damp swimsuits and towels inside and left the building and decided to do some window shopping as they continued to spend time together.

~HPxXxMC~

During the time Mamoru was usually at the Crown cafe waiting for Usagi to arrive after school he was instead sitting in the comfortable office of his healer at the Yokohama Garden Institute Wednesday afternoon going about his weekly therapy session.

In his previous sessions they had finished up going through his last years at Hogwarts, his year on the run and looking for the Horcruxes during what should have been his last year- although he didn't mention that was what he was looking for, the final battle- though he didn't mention dying and choosing to come back to life, and what he had done from that point leading up to him traveling to Japan for the first time.

This included discovering his adoption, the semi-permanent glamour charms that had been on him, deciding to take his N.E.W.T.s, and his efforts to learn Japanese.

"Now, I believe it is time we speak about those you have lost; whether from death or otherwise." Healer Yuuhi informed him. "All of them regardless how you feel about them now."

"That's a lot of people." Mamoru said slowly as he pictured them.

"List them, so I know who you consider or had considered important enough to be on that list." She said, and he nodded.

"My birth parents, my adopted parents, Dumbledore Albus, Lupin Remus and Teddy, Black Sirius, Weasley Fred, Ginny, and Ron, and Granger Hermione." He said thoughtfully as he considered each one to make sure they belonged on the list.

He briefly considered adding Tonks to the list, but although he had liked her, and hadn't liked that she had died, they hadn't been that close.

"Then we will go in that order, and start with your birth parents." She said. "Tell me what you know about them." She added, pen at the ready.

Mamoru sighed and ran his fingers through his hair, and reminded himself to be careful and not reveal something he had learned directly from them from when he had spoken to them with the Resurrection Stone.

"My father's name was Chiba Daichi, and my mother's name was Chiba Akina." He said. "I really don't know much about them; just little facts."

"That is fine." Healer Yuuhi said.

"Well, they lived in Tokyo in an apartment, felt comfortable traveling with me when I was a baby, probably half a year old or a few more months, and they didn't have any family besides themselves." He said, and blinked thoughtfully as he considered the information he had on them.

"They were responsible since they both got a lawyer in case they needed one, and made sure to have Wills made before they traveled in case anything happened to them." He added, and then sighed.

"I miss them for the fact that they were the ones who gave me life, but I don't remember them." Mamoru said with a shrug. Of course she definitely doesn't need to know that I've met them courtesy of the Resurrection Stone.

"How did you feel when you learned about them?" She asked.

"I was shocked and disbelieving." He answered as he remembered back to that day.

"Tell me more. Why those two emotions?" She asked.

"I was shocked because I had lived my whole life being Potter Harry, and it became more emphasized when I was reintroduced to the magical world with constantly being told how much I looked like my dad but with my mom's eyes, always being compared with my dad, and then there was the upsides and all the downsides of the fame that came with that name and identity." He explained.

"And I was disbelieving because..why was I never told, and not just never told but it was hidden from me!" He said as he shook his head. "In the letter my mom left it mentioned my godfather. He had never mentioned that I was adopted; in fact he was one of those many people comparing my looks to my parents!"

"And how did that make you feel? That he was one of those people comparing your looks?" She asked.

"I liked it at first." He said with a sigh. "When I first met him since he was my dad's best friend, but over time it became annoying just like it did with everyone else. Then it became beyond irritating when I began to suspect he was seeing me as a replacement for my dad instead of as his godson."

"Okay. We'll return to him later." Healer Yuuhi said as she finished writing. "Let's move on to your adopted parents. Tell me what you know about them."

"My dad's name was Potter James and my mom's name was Potter Lily; previously Evans Lily. He was from a long line of witches and wizards, and she was from a non-magical family, but from what I understand her parents were very proud and really excited when it was discovered that she was a witch." Mamoru began.

"I've been told they were really smart and did very well in school, and I know for a fact that they were mature, responsible, and thorough in the things they set their mind to." He said.

"And how are you so sure of those traits?" She asked.

"They were mature and responsible enough at just a few years older than I currently am to decide to adopt me both magically and non-magically, and literally make me their blood son. They were also responsible enough to keep my adoption quiet for the most part and did all they could to make sure I was taken care of." He said.

It was just unfortunate that the one they relied on didn't have his priorities in order, and left me open for Dumbledore to do what he wanted. He thought with a slight frown.

"And they were very thorough when they tried to find any living family I might have had, when they put together all the information I would need to know about my adoption, including who my birth parents were, and making sure to have their Will included with all that information." He explained.

"How did you feel about all of that information?" She asked as she wrote.

"It was overwhelming, but I was very thankful for all of it. As far as I knew no one else alive knew I had been adopted, and there were very few people alive that personally knew my mom and dad, so that stack of information was all I had to get answers from." He answered.

"What else can you tell me about your adopted parents?" Healer Yuuhi asked.

"They were compassionate, and upstanding in wanting to help people and do what was right since they apparently didn't hesitate to join the Order." He said. "They were also brave." He added after a few moments and gazed around thoughtfully as he recalled everything he had learned about his mom and dad.

"They were loyal." He said after a slight stretch of silence. "Major instances of that was my dad going through the long process of becoming an Animagus just so he could keep his friend company on full moons after discovering he was a werewolf."

"Lupin Remus correct?" She asked as she remembered him being first mentioned when they had gone through his third year at Hogwarts.

"Yes." Mamoru answered as he nodded. "With my mom she was friends with a guy she met as a child, before starting at Hogwarts, who told her she was a witch and informed her all about the magical world."

"As they grew older he was teased and bullied, but he was also a bully himself. She had made excuses for him to her other friends and tried to remain friends with him until he called her derogatory name." He explained.

"Snape Severus yes?" She said, remembering the many many instances of that man being mentioned, and his animosity for Mr. Chiba because of who his adopted father was.

Considering that man's behavior with Mr. Chiba, and affiliation with the dark lord Voldemort, it's a good thing he never knew that he was adopted. Hope thought. That man might very well have treated him even worse for actually not being the birth child of the woman he had loved; especially with everyone else believing he was.

"Yes." He said as he nodded reluctantly, upset that he was even speaking of that man, before shaking his head. "They were powerful. Voldemort tried to recruit both of them because of their power and skills. He had apparently even been willing to overlook mom's non-magical born status to try and recruit her because of how powerful she was." He continued.

"How did that make you feel? That he wanted to recruit them, and make them Death Eaters?" Healer Yuuhi asked.

"Disgusted and proud." He answered. "I mean this guy was a mass murdering controlling racist who wanted my parents to be branded with his mark as part of his mindless minions, but the fact that he tried to recruit them and wanted them as part of his group really did show just how powerful they truly were."

"The man was evil, and many other things, but he knew talent when he saw it and acknowledged it." He added, and she nodded.

"What were your parent's skills?" She asked curiously.

"Mom was particularly talented at potion making, but was also very good at charm-work. And could conjure a corporeal Patronus." He said.

"What was her form?" She asked as she raised an eyebrow.

"It was a doe." He answered. "Dad could also conjure a corporeal Patronus; his was a stag."

"Ah." She hummed in acknowledgement, quietly impressed since she knew that was a difficult skill to master. She couldn't even do it.

The Potter's were a powerful family, and Mr. Chiba certainly is continuing that legacy. She thought, knowing he too could perform the difficult charm perfectly, and from other things he had mentioned here and there during their many sessions.

"Dad was exceptional at transfiguration, but also really good at potion making and charm-work." Mamoru continued. "He was also a skilled Quidditch player; he was Chaser on the Gryffindor house team throughout his time at Hogwarts."

"How did you feel learning about their skills and how powerful they were?" She asked as she added to her growing notes.

"It was nice learning anything about them since it was usually random occurrences that brought me the information." He said. "It was also intimidating and irritating since I felt I had to live up to their skills, which was made worse with many of the professors comparing my marks and progress in their classes and skills to what my parents had been when they were in school."

"They could have kept that information to themselves, but for whatever reason they felt the need to share." He said as he shook his head. "Maybe they thought it would help me, spur me into doing better in class, but it just made it harder on top of what many expected of me as The Boy Who Lived."

"Okay. Let's move on to Dumbledore Albus." Healer Yuuhi said after she looked over the notes she had just finished writing. "Tell me your thoughts of that man."

Mamoru frowned at the man's name. He'd had time to think about his feelings about the elderly man and his actions toward him even though he hadn't wanted to think about it. He'd forced himself to do it here and there.

"I thought of him like a long lost grandfather, but that image had begun to fade the summer before my fifth year with how he had refused not only to speak to me but not even look at me." He said.

"Why did you think of him as a grandfather?" She asked.

"Because that's the way he always came across to me from his appearance to his behavior. He singled me out, always calling me by my first name when he referred to everyone else as Mr. and Ms., and took an interest in me and what was going on with me. He always seemed to show up at just the right time." He answered.

"Did you expect him to treat you like a grandson?" She asked.

"Yes, because that's the type of relationship the man cultivated between us." He said with frown.

Looking back he knew he shouldn't have thought that way, but at the time he hadn't known any better. Dumbledore's pointed and singular behavior toward him inspired those thoughts, and considering the people he grew up around he was starved for positive attention.

Am I still starved for it? He asked himself as he shifted uncomfortably.

"I was sent back to the Dursley's at the end of the school year for the start of that summer without a word from him after having been tortured and used to bring Voldemort back to a body, and then wasn't even sent a note of what was happening or if anything had happened with that man." He said, continuing what he had been saying before her questions.

"The majority of that summer had been all quiet; just another summer with the Dursley's if you didn't count my nightmares." He added.

"At the end of my fifth year Sirius was murdered, and Dumbledore decides that was the time to tell me the prophecy. That was the time to finally tell me why my parents had been murdered and why Voldemort was after me. That was the time he decided to answer the question I had asked back in my first year when I was eleven." He said with a frown, remembering how he had been Portkeyed back to the headmaster's office and nearly destroying it in his grief and rage later.

"And of course it was back to the Dursley's after that for me to deal with that knowledge and the loss of my godfather." He said as he rolled his eyes.

"Then in my sixth year the man spoon fed me information about Voldemort's life, before and while he was becoming that dark wizard, throughout the year instead of giving it to me all at once, and teaching me something that would help me survive against him. Clearly he was using the rest of that time for other things." He continued.

Mamoru recalled how it wasn't until after Dumbledore had died, when he'd seen Snape's memories and learned he was a horcrux, that he found out that Dumbledore had known the entire time that Draco had been a death eater and had been trying to kill him during the entire school year, and that the man had been dying all along.

Instead of doing something about Draco he let him continue to try, and avoided his attempts while other's fell unknowingly into his traps. He thought with a frown.

"There is bitterness in your voice whenever I hear you speak about Dumbledore Albus." Healer Yuuhi commented, having heard it many times now.

"Of course there is." He acknowledged without a problem. "I'm bitter and angry about many of the things he did when it came to me, and I don't like talking about him."

"What were some of those things he did when it came to you?" She asked.

"He was fine letting the student body bully me back in my second year and think I was the one attacking non-magical born students just because I could speak parseltongue. He should've put a stop to that. Although, I can acknowledge the other professors should have stepped up too." He said.

"Having to participate in the Triwizard Tournament was another thing he could have stopped but he didn't." He said as he remembered that time when his name came out of the Goblet of Fire. "They made such a big deal about how I had to compete and that my name being picked was like a magical contract, but I've never believed that completely."

"I could believe that it was a magical contract, but not that there was no loophole to get out of it. After all, what if a younger student's name was put into the Goblet and they were chosen? Would they still have been forced to compete? They wouldn't have had the knowledge, but would they even have had the magical levels to cast the necessary spells?" He continued.

"I had just started my fourth year, and hadn't had the necessary knowledge. I spent a lot of time in the library and being helped by my friends to find spells that might be useful, and then having to learn them all. And it was only bravery and stubbornness that allowed me to actually go through the tasks when I was faced with a dragon and a freezing lake." He explained.

Hope nodded as she wrote. She recalled him speaking of his fourth year at Hogwarts and his name coming out of the Goblet of Fire naming him as a fourth participant in the Tournament. She had been incredulous at hearing that, and seeing it since he had showed her the memory in her pensive, and agreed with him that there should have been a loophole to get him out of that.

Especially since there was supposed to be protections against students under seventeen being able to put their name in, and it was only supposed to count three schools. A second student from the same school shouldn't have been allowed. She thought, but understood that dark magic and manipulation had been at play in an effort to bring the dark lord back to a body.

"Then there's the fact that he essentially used my name, my fame, just like others to his advantage." He continued. "I obviously knew the time he did it with Slughorn to get him to teach at the school, among his other reasons, but looking back I think he did the same with the fraud Lockhart. He just didn't use me in person. Instead my name, and my assured presence at the castle, was used as a lure."

He wasn't going to tell her, since it was one of the things he had decided to keep out of his therapy sessions, but he also thought of how Dumbledore handled the knowledge of him being a horcrux. He hated that it had been kept a secret from him until there was no other option but to allow himself to be killed.

And he was sure there had to have been another option. Allowing himself to be killed by Voldemort couldn't have been the end all to getting rid of the horcrux in him. It was just the option Dumbledore had come up with and liked enough to fit into his other plans that he didn't look for anything else.

He tilted his head and gazed across the room thoughtfully as he remembered back on that day and the surrounding events. Looking back he thought another, smaller, reason why he kept the Resurrection Stone and the Elder wand, beyond following his instincts, was because Dumbledore wouldn't have expected him to or wanted him to.

I'm sure he would have been pleased if I had put the real wand in his tomb, and left the stone in the forest to be lost forever. He thought, and then narrowed his eyes. But of course Dumbledore didn't know me as well as he might have thought he did.

"I just wonder what right he had to assume control of my life, and place me with people who were not just haters of magic but haters of anything they didn't consider normal or ordinary." Mamoru said as he shook his head and returned his eyes to his healer.

"And it was him that put the glamours on me to make me look more like my adopted parents. Changed my hair, eye color, and even my eye sight! Could you imagine being nearly blind without glasses to suddenly being able to see perfectly?!" He said with a frown.

"No I can't imagine that." Healer Yuuhi replied. "It must have been very disconcerting."

"It was incredibly shocking." He said as he nodded.

"How do you know it was him that put the glamours on you?" She asked.

"I recognized the feel of his magic." He answered. "The only reason I didn't notice it before, despite it being tied into my own magic, was because I always had other things to focus on. Not to mention I wasn't in the habit of analyzing my own body and magic for foreign magic. The thought had never crossed my mind."

"Beyond that I had been in the hospital wing at school at least once a year every year for some injury, and Madame Pomphrey had never said anything." He added.

"Do you have any thoughts about that?" She asked curiously.

"I've actually tried not to think about it." He admitted honestly.

"Why?" She asked.

"Because Madame Pomphrey had been nice if not stern when it came to making sure her patients took their medicine and stayed in bed. I didn't, and still don't, want to think she had known and never said anything." He said.

"I don't know if there's some kind of specific spell that would pick up on it, but I can't imagine one of the many times she waved her wand over me she didn't notice foreign magic tied into my own. That means she could've known from the very beginning, and if that was the case then she had to have been in on it." He continued.

"I can't imagine there being any excuse Dumbledore could've given her to explain the presence of his magic in a student. And if she had noticed it the first time I was in the hospital wing then it would have been clear that his magic had been there before I started at the school, which should have raised alarm bells." He said.

"How does it make you feel that she could have been involved to that extent?" Healer Yuuhi asked, and listened to him sigh heavily.

"It makes me feel upset, and feel like I was right to not trust the adults around me." Mamoru said.

"Would you ever consider asking her if she knew?" She asked.

"I would consider it, but actually going through with it is another matter." He answered. "She would want to know why, whether she knew or not, and I'm not particularly big on wanting anyone back in England to know about my adoption just yet."

"Very well." She said as she nodded. "Let's move on to Lupin Remus."

"Like I've said before he was one of my dad's closest friends, and a werewolf." Mamoru said with a light frown as he thought of everything he knew about the man. "He must have been a very good friend to my dad since he became an Animagus just to help him. Although, I'm sure it was also for the challenge, and just to be able to say he could do it."

"I've looked into becoming one, and considering how complicated and long the process is he had to consider him a good friend. I would only do it for myself and if it could somehow help someone I care about." He added.

"Since you have looked into becoming an Animagus have you decided to go ahead and become one or have you decided against it?" She asked curiously.

"I've actually recently decided to become one; although I haven't started the process yet." He answered.

"And why have you decided to become one?" She asked.

"For the challenge." He said instantly. "I don't know what my form would be, so I don't know if it would be of any help to anyone. I also can't see a use for it in my life right now." He said before he frowned thoughtfully. He was trying to see if there was another reason since he was used to her asking him for reasons and clarification of decisions he had made.

"I suppose it could also be to help me feel closer to my parents." He added. "My Potter parents." He clarified just in case, and watched her nod.

"Tell me more of Mr. Lupin." Healer Yuuhi said.

"He was quiet, sometimes he was funny, and he was definitely smart." He said thoughtfully as he thought of the man. "He'd been a good teacher despite not having any teaching experience or credentials. Of all my Defense Against the Dark Arts professors he's the one I learned from the most."

"He was married to Tonks Nymphadora, although she liked to go by Tonks or Dora but mostly Tonks, after practically running and hiding from her affections since he didn't think he was worthy since he was "an old dangerous werewolf". She was a Metamorphmagus, and had complete control of her shifting abilities. She was funny, and entertaining to watch when she would randomly change her appearance." He explained.

"I can understand the dangerous werewolf part, but why the old part?" She asked with a light frown.

"Because of the age gap between them." He answered. "She was twenty-four and he was thirty-eight, so a fourteen year age gap. Beyond that he looked older than he was, because of the stress the transformation put on his body over the years."

"Ah, I understand." She said as she nodded.

"I don't really know much more about Remus." Mamoru said with a shrug. "Had he lived it's possible that would have changed; especially with him asking me to be godfather to his son."

"Is there nothing else?" She asked with an encouraging tone, knowing there was more there with regards to that man from what he had revealed during their sessions.

"I suppose I can add him being fearful of what he was, which was understandable since he was infected before the Wolfsbane Potion was invented, and then it was expensive and difficult to brew, which was part of the reason my dad, Sirius, and their other friend Peter became Animagi." He said thoughtfully.

"I remember being so angry with him when I found out that he was abandoning Tonks, his wife, and especially when I took that a step further and realized he was also abandoning his baby before he was even born." He explained. "I'd heard his reasons, which were really just excuses, and hadn't wanted to hear them, and called them what they were. I couldn't believe the man had been trying to justify his actions to me; me! Who had been orphaned while a toddler!"

"I had been envious of people who had one parent, let alone both parents, alive and in their life, and there he had been trying to justify why he couldn't be in his son's life!" He said with huff as he frowned.

"Still, I had somewhat understood the fears he'd had. He was a werewolf and scared he would harm the baby or worse, but as far as I was concerned that was no excuse for abandoning his baby. He'd been unwilling to listen to the people around him that tried to reassure him that it would be fine and he would be a good father, because he was so caught up in what the general public thought of werewolves as a whole." He explained.

"His fear of hurting his baby was reasonable in that he was definitely capable, he had the physical strength along with the claws and teeth, but he seemed to disregard the fact that he was a responsible intelligent man, and would not even consider being around his baby when he needed to make the transformation." Mamoru said.

"On top of that I was angry that he was abandoning the woman who loved him and was giving him a family." He added testily. "I was sitting there listening to him while thinking of how I had broken up with Ginny, the woman I loved, to keep her safe since I was unable to physically be with her and help keep her safe, desperately wishing I could be with her, and Remus was telling me why he supposedly couldn't and shouldn't be with Tonks!"

"All I could think in the moment was that he should have thought of all those supposed reasons before he started a relationship with her, before he married her, and got her pregnant!" He said with a frown as he remembered that time.

"He didn't have a mad man that wanted him dead, he wasn't being hunted, and he didn't have people looking to him save them. The woman in his life was of age, and could use magic without consequences and protect herself; she was a trained Auror! There was nothing stopping them from being together except his fear." He nearly snapped, remembering how he had been unable to be with Ginny, or even see her, while he'd been searching for the Horcruxes.

And couldn't be with her to prevent her from dying. He thought bitterly.

"Clearly you were unhappy with him." Healer Yuuhi said after a few moments of silence. "Did you express that to him at the time?" She asked.

"Yes. I was very clear with him." He said instantly. "He left angrily after that, and while I felt bad about yelling at him I wasn't at all sorry about what I said. We came across each other a while later, and I learned he had gone back to Tonks and begged for forgiveness and was there in time for the birth of his son. That was also when he asked me to be his son's godfather."

"Alright, how about we move on from Mr. Lupin, and talk about his son?" Healer Yuuhi said. "His name is Teddy if I remember correctly."

"Yeah it is. Well his full name is Lupin Remus Edward, but "Teddy" is what he'll apparently be called as he grows up." Mamoru clarified, and watched her nod. "I didn't lose Teddy to death, but I wasn't given the chance to meet him let alone be in his life. And I don't like that." He said with a heavy sigh.

"I was asked to be his godfather by Remus, and I know he wouldn't have done that without Tonks' approval, and I definitely don't want to be an absent godfather like I had, but it clearly wasn't made legal so there's nothing I can do to change it." He explained.

"I don't even know why his grandmother denied me that honor." He said with a frustrated frown. "Is it my age? Does she think I wouldn't be the best role model? Is it because I'm The Boy Who Lived? Did she buy into all the negative things that had been written about me in the newspaper? Or does she just not want the fame that follows me around to influence or touch her grandson?"

"Have you thought of the possibility that it has nothing to do with you?" She asked, and watched him stare at her.

"No. That never occurred to me." He said slowly. "If it has nothing to do with me then why wouldn't she let me be in his life?" He asked in confusion.

"Could it have something to do with the loss of her husband, daughter, and son-in-law?" She asked in return. "Perhaps she feels the need to have complete control over him, and having you around in his life would counter what she feels she needs; even if unconsciously done on her part."

Mamoru frowned as he considered that. Maybe she wanted to raise him a certain way or maybe she wanted to be able to censor what he learned about his parents and the war.

Maybe it's both of those or something else altogether. He thought. Maybe she was affected by the war, by the loss of her family as Healer Yuuhi said. I know the losses I suffered and the deaths I witnessed did a number on me. This was her family, all she had aside from Teddy, which means she probably needs a mind healer herself; something not available in England unfortunately.

"If that's the case I wonder what his life will be like." He finally said, and then sighed. "Maybe I'll have a chance to meet him and get to know him when he's older; at least if he knows that I knew his parents."

"Hopefully that will be the case." Healer Yuuhi said. "Let's talk about your godfather now."

"Well, like I've said before his name was Black Sirius. He was funny, loud sometimes, snarky, immature, and didn't have his priorities in order." Mamoru said.

"Why do you think Mr. Black didn't have his priorities in order?" She asked after she wrote down his small list.

"Because he put his revenge against Pettigrew Peter before taking care of me and keeping me safe as he was supposed to." He answered. "After he broke out of prison he didn't seem to have a problem letting himself stay locked up in his toxic family house rather than getting himself somewhere safe to live, so he could actually be my godfather and get me out of the toxic environment I was forced to stay in."

"I know he could have done it if he put his mind to it." He continued. "He was a wizard, he had magic on his side, and he was wealthy. He had no problem buying me an expensive top of the line broom, but couldn't get himself some clothes and a decent place to live so he wasn't dressed in prison rags and on the run."

"He was willing to buy you a present, but not take responsibility of your care. Or at least he wasn't mature enough to even think to take the steps required to be responsible for your care." She said, and watched him nod slowly.

"I miss Sirius a little, but nowhere near as much as when he first died. I was also very sad for a long time after he died, but now I'm more angry with him than anything." He said.

"Why have your feelings changed? Why are you angry with him?" She asked.

"Because he didn't tell me I was adopted." Mamoru answered with an unhappy frown. He realized in that moment that he was still angry at the man; especially with the excuses he had given him for why he hadn't informed him of his adoption.

Of course I can't tell her those excuses, but they're still in my mind and upsetting me. He thought.

"He knew all those years. He had been named, legally named, my godfather, and was to have custody of me if something happened to my parents. When I first met him and he saw me again at the end of my third year at Hogwarts he didn't say anything about my adoption. He didn't even look surprised at seeing me." He explained.

"Why would he have looked surprised?" She asked.

"The last time he saw me I looked like this." He said as he gestured to himself. "Just..you know, baby sized. When he saw me in my third year my eyes were green like my mom's, I had glasses on like my dad, and my hair was wild and springy like my dad's. Even when I stayed in his house with him for the last weeks of summer before my fifth year at school he never said a thing! It should have been a constant reminder to tell me."

"There have been a lot of articles and books written about you. Is it possible he had already known about your changed appearance?" She asked.

"It's possible." He said as he nodded. "It's even possible he had seen me before that official meeting, so he would've had time to get used to my appearance. But I still think there should have been some kind of reaction when he was face to face with me; especially when he was telling me I looked exactly like my dad, but had my mom's eyes."

Mamoru sighed and shook his head. He may have started to think it was a good thing he hadn't learned about his adoption while he was younger, but that didn't mean he was happy about not learning sooner then he did. He still should have been able to talk to a living person about it.

"I agree. I think it would have benefited you to have someone to talk to that knew what your parents had been thinking." She said, and then glanced down to her notes before looking back to him. "Is there anything else you're angry with him about?" She asked.

"Just his priorities not being what they should have been." He said. "During that meeting he had asked me if I wanted to live with him, which of course I immediately agreed, which should have told him exactly how bad I thought my situation was; that I would agree to live with a virtual stranger so quickly."

"It never happened, and nothing was ever said about it after that." He continued. "Although, I will admit that at the time we had the person responsible for framing him in our possession, but he escaped and so there was no proof that Sirius was innocent."

"But I still think he was a grown wizard, with a lot of money, and he could have, should have, put those things together and stepped up and started acting like my godfather. Like someone who would support me and be focused on my health and well-being, and not on The Boy Who Lived or their son's best mate." He explained.

"Did you expect that of him? Expect him to treat you like his child?" Healer Yuuhi asked.

"No. Not at the time, and not any time after that." He answered.

"And that's because of how you grew up?" She asked.

"Yes." He said as he nodded. "I may have lived with my mom's sister and her husband, but they didn't raise me. I took care of myself. I paid for my room and board with physical labor, and my accommodations didn't change for the slightly better until they thought they were being watched."

"What kind of relationship did you expect to have with Mr. Black?" She asked.

"I thought he would be a type of older brother or uncle. Someone who would teach me the things I hadn't learned growing up, to tell me what I didn't know about the Wizarding World, someone I could go to for advice, someone who would sign my permission slips for school, someone who would advocate for me." He explained.

"I wanted a guardian who would question people who thought they could treat me however they wanted, to stop people who would put me in dangerous situations for their own benefit, or who planned to use me and the fame attached to me." He added as he ran his fingers through his hair.

Hope nodded as she added to her notes. She certainly felt for Mr. Chiba. From what he just said, what he had revealed during their numerous sessions, and what she had learned from the news that came out of Great Britain it sounded like he had seriously needed an advocate. Someone that was solely concerned for his well-being.

He had his chosen family, but the only ones who could have done anything were his former friend's parents, and they weren't legally able to do anything. It sounds like they also agreed with some of the things that were done. She thought with an almost silent sigh as she considered some of the situations he had informed her of previously.

"How about we move on to talk of Weasley Fred." She said, and watched him nod.

"Ah, Fred." He said with a sigh. "He was dependable, brave, loyal, and of course he was funny. He was also the more forward of the twins, the one that would push ahead confidently if there was ever doubt or a situation where you would hesitate."

"I remember how him, George, and Ron basically rescued me from the Dursley's house when I was twelve, which would have been the summer before the start of my second year at Hogwarts." He continued. "He was dependable like that; could be counted on to help when it was needed the most. Whether that was being rescued from being locked up, aided in sneaking out of the school, or providing an appropriate distraction in a given situation."

"I definitely miss him, but I usually only think about him when I speak to George or write to him or sometimes when I think of Ginny's death since it happened on the same day." He admitted.

"I've gotten much closer with George since the war ended, and I've wondered if that would have happened without Fred's death." He said thoughtfully. "Would I have gained that same closeness with both twins if Fred hadn't died or would I have continued on as I had been with them? Thinking of them as just Ron and Ginny's brothers?"

"Have you thought of a possible answer to those questions?" His healer asked, and he nod slowly.

"I don't think I would've gotten as close as I have with George if Fred was still here nor with the both of them if both twins were still here." Mamoru answered. "They were very close to each other, they were each other's other half, so there wouldn't have been a need for either or both of them to turn to me or anyone else the way George has with me."

Hope nodded as she added to her growing notes.

"Still, I miss Fred. I miss seeing him, seeing both him and George together. I miss hearing them talk, always using their 'twin speak' unless they were alone, and I miss the pranks they did together." He said.

"Let us talk of Weasley Ginny." Healer Yuuhi said, and watched him close his eyes.

"Ginny." Mamoru said quietly before he opened his eyes. "My Ginny's loss doesn't quite hurt anymore. I'm still upset and sad that she's gone, and that the life I'd dreamed of having with her can't happen, but it's much less than the last time I mentioned her."

"It's actually surprised me to realize the pain of losing her is nearly gone." He said with a frown, not sure how to feel about that. "I wanted to ask myself how that happened, but then I realized it was time and keeping busy that dulled the pain until I can barely feel it."

"I still miss her, still wish she hadn't died, but thinking about her death and absence doesn't cause me to break down anymore, doesn't cause me to fall into sadness, and doesn't give me nightmares anymore." He explained.

"What kind of life did you dream of having with her?" She asked.

"I'd just wanted to spend as much time with her as possible, and eventually have a family with her." He answered. "I wanted to watch her become a professional Quidditch player, and be the best she could be."

"Did she have a specific team that interested her?" She asked.

"She loved the Holyhead Harpies, and dreamed of being on the team someday. She was a very skilled Chaser, also a good backup Seeker, and I'm positive she would have made an excellent Harpy." He explained.

"Tell me more about her." Healer Yuuhi said gently.

"She was smart, loyal, and brave." He said as he closed his eyes, picturing her smiling face. "She was feisty, and she wasn't afraid to stand up to me. That was something she started doing when we were just friends. My silence or anger didn't stop her like it seemed to do generally for all my other friends."

"She was powerful, she knew her spells and was good to have in a fight, and she had a temper that matched her red hair." He continued as he opened his eyes, a slight smile on his face as he remembered instances of her anger. "She was also gentle, a good listener, and she was understanding."

"She especially had an understanding of me. Knew me better than anyone else; even my closest friends. She was able to tell my different moods apart just by looking at me, knew when I wanted to talk and when I just wanted her silent comforting presence, and she even knew when to push me to talk." He said.

"She never judged me or called me stupid, and she always listened to what I said and never dismissed my words whether she agreed with me or not. She respected me. She saw who I was beyond just being The Boy Who Lived even though that's how her feelings for me started." He explained, and sighed heavily. "I miss her so much; so very much."

It's because of her that I'm here. She sent me on the path that led me to learning of my adoption, of my family manor, of my true appearance, to travel to Japan, and living in Tokyo. He told himself since he couldn't tell his healer.

"I'm grateful my nightmares about her have long since stopped." Mamoru said.

"That's because you are getting better. You are gradually moving on with your life, learning to live without her, and coming to terms with the fact that the dream you had envisioned for your life has changed." Healer Yuuhi said.

"It didn't change. It died." He said as he shook his head. "I don't have any dreams for my life. Just a few goals for the time being; until I succeed at those, and come up with more goals to focus on."

Healer Yuuhi nodded as she wrote.

"We'll return to that another time." She said as she finished writing.

Hope thought that was enough about Ms. Weasley for now. She would speak to him more about his relationship with her during their next session; especially since she felt he was now in a head space to hear what she had to say and could discuss it without falling into a depression. What she would keep a lookout for, however, was anger since she fully anticipated him not liking what she had to say.

"Should..um..should I add my familiar to the list of those I've lost?" Mamoru suddenly asked hesitantly, considering she had been an owl and not a person.

"Helios?" She asked in alarm, surprised that he might have lost anyone else close to him, and so recently!

"Oh no no. I meant Hedwig." He corrected quickly.

"Ah." She sighed in relief, and then nodded as she recalled him explaining how his last familiar had passed. "Of course you should include her in that list. She was in your life for many years and with you during many of your most trying times." She added as she recalled the many instances he had described.

Mamoru nodded in agreement as he remembered those trying times, and how Hedwig had comforted him and tried to help him.

"What did she look like?" Healer Yuuhi asked.

"She was a snowy owl. Pure white with amber eyes." He easily described. "She was beautiful."

"What was she like?" She asked.

"She was smart, loyal, protective, dignified, proud, and intuitive. She always knew when I needed her, and would show up regardless of if I needed her to take a letter to someone or if I needed comfort." He said.

"She was also quiet." He continued as he remembered his lost familiar. "Unless she was angry. Then she would hoot once or twice loudly, maybe more depending on the situation, and if she was angry with me specifically she would nip at one of my fingers hard before turning her back to me and ignore me for a while."

"She also did it to express her disapproval. Sometimes she would stare or hoot reproachfully; especially if she found herself in the presence of an excitable immature owl." He added. "But when she was showing me affection she would gently nibble on my ears or fingers depending on how close she was perched on me."

"You clearly miss her." Healer Yuuhi commented.

"Definitely." Mamoru replied quietly.

"Do you think of her often?" She asked.

"Yes. Although, not as often as when I first lost her. It's gotten better." He answered. "I had even surprised myself by getting Helios. I hadn't expected to get an owl when I went into the shop, and I was surprised when I didn't feel like I had replaced her."

"Why do you think you didn't feel that way?" She asked.

"I think it's because he's different." He answered simply. "He's a male, he's a different color, a different breed, and he has a completely different personality. He acts nothing like her."

"How do you think she would feel with you having another owl?" She asked. His answer would let her know if he felt guilty or if he would start feeling guilty.

"I don't believe she would have minded since she was a very secure and confident owl." He said as he remembered Hedwig. "She never got jealous when another owl was around me or if I had to use another owl to mail something. As long as I explained why I wasn't using her she was perfectly fine."

"She knew I was her human companion, but she wouldn't have wanted me to be without a faithful companion because she couldn't be with me anymore." He said, and frowned thoughtfully.

"I think the only reason..," He began, but paused. "well the only reason aside from being on the run and being hunted for a year, I didn't get another owl sooner is because I was grieving not just losing her, but losing her the way I did, and not being able to give her a burial." He added.

"That had to be hard not being able to go back and get her; especially when it first happened." Healer Yuuhi said as she added a sentence to her notes.

"Yeah." He agreed with a sigh. "It was hard hiding my grief too. I mean what was I going to say after everyone had just risked their lives to get me safely away from where I was? George had lost an ear to a dark curse, Mad-Eye Moody had been killed, and there I was more upset about losing an owl."

"Was there no one you could have spoken to?" She asked with a light frown as she thought back to what he had explained had been going on at that point in time.

"Ron would've been upset with me for not caring about his brother's near miss, and Hermione would've accused me and scolded me for not caring about a person dying and the near death of another." Mamoru said with a frown. "Ginny comforted me though without me having to say a word. She just heard Hedwig had died, and came to me. She understood what Hedwig meant to me."

"Everyone else would have thought it was unfortunate, but nothing more than a pet dying. Definitely not as important as the humans there, and definitely not worth going back out into danger to try and find her body." He said, and then tilted his head thoughtfully.

"Actually it's possible there were others there that might have cared enough to try and comfort me, but at that time I wasn't open enough or trusting enough to go around looking for them." He added.

"I understand." She said as she nodded. "It's good you had at least one person who understood Hedwig's importance to you."

"Yeah." He agreed as his mind drifted to Ginny.

"Let's move on to discuss your former friends." Healer Yuuhi said, and he nodded, shaking off his sadness.

"With Ron and Hermione they obviously aren't dead, but with ending my friendship with them and living in Japan they're out of my life." Mamoru said.

"Do you miss them?" She asked.

"I miss the good parts of our friendship." He said thoughtfully. "I miss the fun we had. I miss playing Quidditch with Ron, and teasing Hermione about her fear of flying on a broom. I miss the three of us wandering around Hogsmead village looking around different shops, and trying different foods and candies. I just miss the camaraderie we had."

"I miss what our friendship could have been at this point in our lives and moving forward." He said. "I sometimes wonder how things would have been if Ginny and Fred hadn't died. Ginny and I would still be together, and trying to make a life after the war. Ron would have all his siblings alive and no reason to be grieving and directing anger at me, and Hermione would have never accused me of being an alcoholic and womanizer."

"Then I push those aside as useless wonderings since Ginny and Fred are dead." Mamoru said bluntly with a heavy sigh. "I sometimes wonder what our friendship could have been had Ron and Hermione made different choices, but they did make the choices they did and it ultimately led to me parting ways from them, which is a good thing with the way they were treating me."

"Taking you for granted, trying to control how you live your life, and control how you express yourself." Healer Yuuhi said.

"Yes." He said as he nodded. "I still believe the majority of their behavior is a result of the stress of war and grieving, but that doesn't explain all of it. Especially since I recognize many of the behaviors and some of the things they said from our school years when they didn't have those excuses."

"And what were those?" She asked.

"With Ron his jealousy and insecurity made themselves known pretty quickly in the beginning of our friendship, and as time passed his quick temper did as well. Sometimes he took it personally that I was wealthy and spurned almost every expensive and inexpensive thing I tried to buy and give him. It was like he always forgot I only had my wealth because my parents are dead." He explained.

"He also knew what my summers were like with the Dursley's for the most part, but when he was angry he would conveniently forget and assume I was living the high life because I had gold sitting in my bank vault. It didn't occur to him that if they had known and been given even a slight chance the Dursley's would have taken it all from me, and I would have never seen it again." He continued.

"Now with my last visit to England I learned that Ron has an alcohol problem." He said as he watched his therapist write rapidly. "He's apparently always drinking and partying and getting home in the late night and early morning hours. He's been leaving work early and not working as thoroughly as he should, and I know the only reason he's getting away with it is because the shop is owned by his brother and he's taking into account the fact that his younger brother is grieving and traumatized from the war."

"And with Hermione?" Healer Yuuhi asked as she finished writing a sentence and looked to him.

"She was what I termed a know-it-all from day one when we were eleven and meeting for the first time." Mamoru said as he shook his head. "Always needing to correct everyone on facts and prove she was the smartest, and always inserting herself into conversations that she wasn't involved in to give her opinion or direct it when she thought she knew how to make the conversation go the way she thought it should; as if that could make the actual participants of the conversation stop arguing or apologize if that was the goal."

"After the war ended those behaviors seemed to have gotten worse and focused solely on me. Then it had clearly intensified after I left to travel considering how she spoke to me after not seeing me for months." He explained, and watched his healer nod.

"Do you still not regret ending those friendships?" She asked.

"I don't regret it at all." He said firmly. "I really didn't realize how demanding they had become until I was away from them. I don't at all miss the expectations they had of me, and I definitely don't miss the accusations they leveled at me."

"And what were those expectations?" She asked.

"With Ron, judging by his words, he expected me to invite him to live with me just because we were friends or maybe because he still considered me his best mate." He said. "I know he would have thought that invitation would have included cooking for him, cleaning up after him, and pretty much doing what his mother would have done if he still lived at home."

"I also have no doubt Hermione would have expected to be able to come live with us when she was ready to leave her parents' house. Then I would've had to deal with her telling me how to live and behave in my own home." He added.

"Which home did they expect to be invited to just so I can properly visualize?" Healer Yuuhi asked.

"Oh they were thinking of Grimmauld Place." He answered right away. "They didn't know about Potter Manor, they still don't, and if our friendship had survived and I had told them about my family home I wouldn't have invited them to live there. I'm very particular about everything that belonged to my parents, and I wouldn't have wanted their…behavior, opinions, and personal styles to taint the house and the memories it contained for me."

Hope nodded as she wrote. She understood his thoughts on that particular subject since it had become clear that he held the memories and belongings of his adopted parents sacred. That wasn't surprising since they had died when he was so young, and all he had was stories and random facts he had been told about them aside from the possessions that had been left for him.

"Ron also expected me to grieve the same way he did, which I thought was ridiculous." Mamoru continued. "Our friendship started with me having already lost my parents and pretty much my childhood, and during our years of friendship I lost a few people and saw others killed right in front of me. I actually didn't grieve during any of that time."

"I didn't have the privacy to. I had friends, acquaintances, and the entire school population watching me. I'd barely had any privacy closed up in my bed!" He said with a frown.

"And when I was away from school I was at the Dursley's house where I didn't have the time let alone the privacy to grieve with them working me into the ground. I'd barely had time to do my summer homework!" He continued.

"Ron wanted me to visibly show my emotions, maybe fall into bad habits as another show of my grieving process, and tell him what I was feeling while also not telling him what I was feeling if that makes sense." He said as he shook his head, and then frowned thoughtfully as he considered what else Ron wanted from him.

"Based on some things he said here and there I also had the impression Ron had expected me to continue spending time with him and Hermione while they were together. As in the three of us as we were throughout our Hogwarts years, but with Ron and Hermione dating." He said after a few long quiet moments.

"That was just an unrealistic view with me having lost the girl I had intended on marrying, and them being all happy and all over each other like a new couple would. I had been completely uninterested in being the third wheel to what they had going on." He said.

"It was one of the things that made me closer to Bill and Fleur. They were clearly and obviously happy and in love, but they respected me enough to not be all passionate with each other in my face when I was trying to spend time with them." He explained.

"Hermione expected me to return to Hogwarts to finish my schooling as if nothing had happened; as if we had not been on the run and been hunted for nearly a year, as if a major battle and multiple deaths hadn't happened all over the castle and grounds, as if people wouldn't be pointing and whispering and watching my every move, as if it was just another school year!" He said with a frustrated huff.

"She also expected me to become an Auror just because I agreed to that during our career counseling sessions in our fifth year. It's the career that was pretty much picked for me based on my interests and marks at the time, and what Ron had agreed to be as well, but she's acting like it was what I had to do. Like it was a permanent decision, and my life needed to revolve around making that happen." He continued, and sighed.

"She just expected me to be predictable in what she thought she knew about me, and for me to overall do pretty much what she wanted me to do." He said as he shook his head slowly. "Like she was my guardian or mother; like she just thought she had the right."

"Why do you think she expected that? Why did she expect you to follow her words?" Healer Yuuhi asked, and watched him pause thoughtfully.

"It's probably because in school I just followed what she said just to keep the peace." Mamoru answered. "If she thought we should start studying at a particular time, if we should do our homework when she did hers, or anything similar I did it. Mostly because I knew I needed to do it anyway, and because I didn't want to hear her nagging until I finally got to it." He explained, and she nodded before she added a few points to her notes.

"And of course as I've mentioned before they had both expected me to take care of their reparations with the Goblins; to pay all three portions and do three times the work, so they could also use the bank's services without having to do anything." He continued what he had been saying before her question.

"Even with how badly I had been feeling during that time I had had a feeling they were going to try to do that, which is why I told the Goblins specifically that I would only take care of my portion, so they wouldn't try to hold me accountable for theirs too." He explained.

"It seems you knew them well, but they didn't know you well." She commented.

"They knew me as well as I allowed them to, and I think it was the same for them since I would've never thought she would accuse me of excessive drinking and sleeping around or that he would have thought I hadn't cared about his sister and was just using her." Mamoru said.

"But you still believe those accusations were caused by the trauma they experienced and the grief they're feeling." Healer Yuuhi said, and he sighed.

"I do, but..I don't know." He said as he sighed again. "They've said similar things in the past or rather acted similarly to different things in the past, so maybe I did know them well."

"Why do you think they accused you of those things when it's not behavior you have shown them before?" She asked, and watched him frown and close his eyes.

"I think it's as simple as them seeing what they want to see, and becoming stubborn and set in their conclusions." He said as he opened his eyes.

"What do you mean by that?" She asked, wanting to hear his reasoning.

"Ron saw that I wasn't openly being sad or angry, that I was being calm, so he assumed I didn't care about the deaths in his family and had become emotionless." He said. "He saw a girl flirting with me, assumed I was flirting back, and decided I never really cared about his sister."

"Hermione saw the same thing plus the image of me sitting at a bar in a pub, and assumed I was dealing with what happened by drinking and flirting with a girl I had liked years ago. Then she escalated that in her mind to me sleeping around; I guess because I was of age and old enough to do something like that." He added with a shrug, and watched her nodding.

"How do you feel about all of these relationships then and now? Would you change them if you could?" Healer Yuuhi asked.

"Those are loaded questions." He said as he ran his fingers through his hair.

"If they were not they would not be helpful to your continued progression." She replied as she raised her eyebrows.

Mamoru sighed gustily. "True." He said. I like who I've become and am becoming, and I don't want to stop my progression as she said so let's think. He thought.

"With Hedwig I loved the relationship we had, and the only thing I would have changed was spending more time with her." He said. "With Dumbledore I liked the relationship we had in the beginning, I liked the grandfatherly behavior since I'd never had one, but I didn't like it later on."

"I would've definitely wanted that changed. I would have rather been treated like a regular student, and if he felt he needed to pass on important knowledge to me then he could have treated me like a potential apprentice or something. That way he could have still spent time with me and had an excuse to give me information, but not have tried to insert himself into his life the way he had." He explained.

"With Remus I thought the relationship was okay; just okay. There was nothing really great about it. He was right up there with Kingsley when it came to our closeness." He said. "I would've changed that relationship. I was willing for us to have a closer bond at the time, but he kept me at arm's length."

"The relationship I had with him is what I would have wanted from Dumbledore. Maybe him telling me he wanted me to be godfather to his son was an attempt to fix that." He added with a shrug. "And with Teddy there was unfortunately no relationship, no chance to be his godfather, and I would change it if I could."

"With Fred I liked the friendship we had." He said easily. "I suppose we could have been closer, but I wouldn't change what we'd had. I think the closeness would have come as we grew older just like it has with George."

"With Sirius I liked our relationship at first, was excited to have an adult figure who I thought would look out for me and make me a priority like I had seen with my friends parents, and I wouldn't have changed it back then." He said.

"Now I think differently. I would definitely have changed it. I would have wanted him to actually be that adult figure that was supposed to take care of me or at least have the man make my mental and physical health a priority." He explained.

"Ron and Hermione.." Mamoru said with a sigh, and then paused as he frowned slightly. "I liked what we had for the most part throughout our friendship, but I would've changed certain things to make our friendship better and more stable. And now after the treatment I've gotten and what was said to me I wouldn't change that our friendship came to an end."

"Would you change your relationship with them each separately instead thinking of them as a pair or would your decision be the same regardless?" Healer Yuuhi asked.

"As of right now it would be the same for the both of them regardless." He said firmly, and she nodded.

"With Ginny I liked our friendship, and I definitely appreciated and enjoyed our romantic relationship. The only thing I would have changed then and now is the point when our relationship started. I would have started it sooner." He said. And not in front of a crowd. He thought as he recalled kissing her spontaneously in the common room in front of nearly every Gryffindor in the castle.

"With my parents..that's harder to answer." He said slowly after a few long moments of silence. "I don't remember either set, but…I don't know. Maybe I'm making this too complicated." He said with a sigh.

"How so?" Healer Yuuhi asked.

"I was thinking that if I could change things with them then I would be a different person, because of course they would be alive. Then I was thinking further that if my birth parents had lived I never would have been a Potter or a wizard, and maybe that means the Potter's would've lived." He said.

"You're right. You are overthinking it." She agreed. "Do you think your adopted parents would have lived if you hadn't come into their lives?" She asked.

"Yes." Mamoru answered. Even though they told me they could've still died with the way things were. He thought with a frown. As if their luck had been running out, and it was only a matter of time.

"You know that's not true." She replied gently as she looked at him. "Logically you have to know, but I can understand the feelings that would make believing otherwise hard." She said, and then paused thoughtfully.

"Perhaps you should think about it from a different perspective." She said, and watched him raise an eyebrow.

"If your birth parents had lived you would have been raised by them. You all would have finished your vacation and returned to Japan. Meanwhile, maybe the Potter's would have gotten pregnant and had a child. After all, the words of the prophecy meant a child had to be born in order for Voldemort to be defeated. That means they could have still ended up in the same position. In hiding, keeping their child safe, and being killed trying to protect that child." She explained.

Mamoru sighed. "So they could have still died." He said. "I would've been Mamoru, and maybe there would have been a Harry who would have still ended up being The Boy Who Lived and forced to live with the Dursley's."

"Yes. That could have been a possibility." Healer Yuuhi said, and he sighed and nodded thoughtfully.

"The question of if I would change the relationship, to them being alive since that's the only thing that could change, is still hard." He said after a stretch of silence. "I'm used to my parents being my Potter mom and dad, which means if I could change them to having lived then it means my Chiba mother and father would have still died for me to end up with the Potter's."

"I can understand you're conflicted by that, and I can certainly understand why." She said, and he nodded and sighed.

"I suppose I should just be thankful that I'm not in a frame of mind of thinking I should have died with either set of my parents." He said.

"That is most definitely true." Healer Yuuhi agreed strongly. "Is there anything you could have done differently or better in any of those relationships?" She asked after consulting her notes.

Mamoru tilted his head thoughtfully as he considered each person that was no longer in his life.

"Not with any of my parents obviously, but others…" He said before trailing off as he continued to consider. "I think in many of them I could have spoken up more, or in some cases spoken up at all, and expressed my feelings and concerns. I wasn't capable or interested back then, but it's something that I could've done differently looking back even though it might not have mattered."

"I also could have spent more time with some of them and tried to with others. I could have trusted in others in some instances, and been more cautious, untrusting, and careful of others." He added thoughtfully before eventually shrugging.

"If I could miraculously go back in time I would try to make some of those previous changes I mentioned and do things differently, but with others I wouldn't." He said.

"Now Mr. Chiba, you know you can't say something like that and not elaborate." Healer Yuuhi said with a raised eyebrow.

Mamoru chuckled lightly.

"I would have tried to make those changes to my relationships with Hedwig, Ginny, Dumbledore, Remus, Ron, and Hermione. Teddy wouldn't have existed yet, the closeness with Fred would have come in time, and Sirius I would've kept at arm's length. I would not have invested myself emotionally since I would know he was unreliable." He explained.

"Ah." She hummed as she added to her notes, and then scanned back through the previous notes she made during the session before looking to him.

"Well, given everything you have described I want you to know it was very good that you had the forethought to keep yourself occupied and had different things to focus on directly after the war ended. That way you didn't risk drowning in grief from your many losses." She said.

"It was also good that you had people you trusted enough to be around with the way you were feeling during that time." She continued. "In fact, with your next session I want to focus on those still in your life."

Mamoru nodded since it made sense to talk about those that were alive since they had just talked about those that had died or he couldn't or wouldn't talk to.

"It's also good that you can speak of those you have lost, and reflect on the good and bad of those relationships as objectively as you have." She said.

"I want you to continue to think about the good and bad of those relationships, because they can help you maintain the relationships with the people currently in your life and with those you haven't met yet." She added.

---

*Bien que nous ayons pensé à prendre des vacances depuis quelques mois maintenant. Récemment, nous avons sérieusement commencé à l'envisager, et nous nous demandons où nous devrions aller. Nous avons vraiment besoin d'un peu de temps d'absence pour nous détendre et ne pas avoir à nous soucier du travail pendant un certain temps.: Although, we have been thinking about taking a vacation for a few months now. Recently we have seriously started to consider it, and wondering where we should go. We really need some down time to just relax and be without having to worry about work for a time.
*Et elle ne sait toujours pas pour autant que nous le sachions.: And she still doesn't know as far as we know.
*Nous pensons qu'elle est sortie de l'école et qu'elle a passé suffisamment de temps autour de lui qu'elle aurait dû remarquer maintenant. Bien que, je dirai que je crois qu'elle a été occupée à s'installer dans son nouvel emploi, et Molly a mentionné qu'elle allait dans une école muggle pour continuer son éducation muggle; Un peu comme vous, donc c'est peut-être la raison pour laquelle elle ne l'a pas encore remarqué.: We believe she has been out of school and spending more time around him enough that she should have noticed by now. Although, I will say I believe she has been busy with getting settled in her new job, and Molly has mentioned that she is going to a muggle school to continue her muggle education; somewhat like you are, so that could be why she has yet to notice.
*Ou lorsque vous répondez et nous donnez une excuse pour nous asseoir et écrire.: Or when you reply and give us an excuse to sit down and write.
*sister: sœur
*Shinkansen: Bullet train
*Shika Senbei: Deer Crackers
*Cher Bill et Fleur: Dear Bill and Fleur
*Ton frère: Your brother
(1)You're Always On My Mind by: SWV
(2)When You Believe by: Mariah Carey & Whitney Houston
(3)Harder To Breathe by: Maroon 5
(4)Fighter by: Christina Aguilera
(5)Anywhere by: 112